This is a modern-English version of Principles of Orchestration, with Musical Examples Drawn from His Own Works, originally written by Rimsky-Korsakov, Nikolay. It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling, and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.

Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.

Transcriber’s Notes

**Transcriber's Notes**

Obvious printer errors have been corrected without note. Other apparent errors are underlined in red with a popup Transcriber's Note.

Obvious printer errors have been fixed without any comments. Other apparent errors are highlighted in red with a popup Transcriber's Note.

About the music: Midi or MP3 files have been provided for all music examples (except for single-note examples, and tables of instrument ranges and chords). Click on the [Listen] link to hear the music. For the extended music examples in Volume II, you can also click on the [PDF] link to view an enlarged version of the original music images; and on the [XML] link to view or download the notation in MusicXML.

About the music: Midi or MP3 files are available for all music examples (except for single-note examples, and tables of instrument ranges and chords). Click on the [Listen] link to hear the music. For the extended music examples in Volume II, you can also click on the [PDF] link to see a larger version of the original music images; and on the [XML] link to view or download the notation in MusicXML.

All MP3 files were created by the Transcriber using Finale with Garritan Personal Orchestra, which employs sound samples of actual musical instruments, except for vocal solos. The MusicXML files were created automatically in Finale and have not been edited further. They reflect primarily the sound of the music, not its appearance. Some workarounds were employed to address minor limitations and bugs in Finale and Garritan that affected the sound (e.g., empty measures at the beginning and/or end of a piece to avoid abrupt cut-offs; changes in dynamics; expansion of shared staves where instruments are doubled; instrument substitutions; etc.). Obvious printer errors have been corrected without note; other questionable items are noted in the MusicXML file.

All MP3 files were created by the Transcriber using Finale with Garritan Personal Orchestra, which uses sound samples of real musical instruments, except for vocal solos. The MusicXML files were generated automatically in Finale and haven't been edited further. They mainly capture the sound of the music, not its appearance. Some workarounds were used to fix minor issues and bugs in Finale and Garritan that affected the sound (e.g., adding empty measures at the start and/or end of a piece to prevent abrupt cut-offs; adjusting dynamics; expanding shared staves where instruments are doubled; instrument substitutions; etc.). Obvious printing errors have been corrected without comment; other questionable items are noted in the MusicXML file.

For each music example in Volume II, a link has been provided back to the page in Volume I on which the example is referenced. Page numbers have been omitted from Volume II, but are available in the PDF files.

For each music example in Volume II, there's a link back to the page in Volume I where the example is referenced. Page numbers are not included in Volume II, but they're available in the PDF files.



Nikolai Rimsky-Korsakov

Principles
of Orchestration

with musical examples
drawn from his own works

Edited by
MAXIMILIAN STEINBERG

English translation by
EDWARD AGATE

[VOLUMES I and II]

[Édition Russe de Musique, Paris, 1922]

[Russian Music Edition, Paris, 1922]


CONTENTS

Volume I

Text


 page
Editor's PrefaceVII—XII
Extract from the Author's preface (1891)1
Extract from the Preface to the last edition5
 
Chapter I.—General review of orchestral groups 
A. String instruments6
B. Wind instruments: 
Woodwind12
Brass instrument21
C. Instruments with limited sustaining power: 
Plucked strings26
Pizzicato27
Harp27
Percussion instruments that make definite sounds, keyboard instruments 
Timpani29
Piano and Celesta30
Glockenspiel, bells, xylophone32
Indefinite sound percussion instruments32
Comparison of resonance in orchestra groups and blending of different sound qualities33
 
Chapter II.—Melody 
Melody in string instruments36
Coming together as one39
String instruments playing octaves40
Double octave melody44
Doubling in three and four octaves45
Harmony in thirds and sixths45
Melody in the woodwind46
Together in harmony47
Octave combinations49
Doubling in two, three, and four octaves51
Melody in thirds and sixths52
Thirds and sixths combined53
Brass melody53
Brass playing together in octaves, thirds, and sixths.55
Melody created by combining different groups of instruments56
A. A blend of wind and brass playing together56
B. Combination of wind and brass instruments in octaves57
C. Combining strings and wind58
D. A mix of strings and brass61
E. Combination of the three groups61
 
Chapter III.—Harmony 
General insights63
Number of harmonic parts—Repetition64
Chord note distribution67
String harmony69
Woodwind harmony71
Four-part and three-part harmony72
Harmony in multiple parts76
Copying sounds77
Comments78
Harmony in the brass section82
Four-section writing82
Three-part writing84
Writing in multiple sections84
Duplication in the brass section85
Unity in diverse teams88
A. A mix of wind and brass instruments88
Together88
2. Overlaying, crossing, and enclosing of parts90
B. Mixing strings and wind94
C. Combination of the three groups95
 
Chapter IV.—Composition of the orchestra 
Different ways to arrange the same music97
Full Tutti101
Tutti in the breeze103
Everyone plucked103
Everyone in one, two, and three parts104
Soli in the strings104
Orchestral range limits106
Transfer of passages and phrases107
Chords with different sounds used alternately108
Enhancing and removing tone qualities109
Repeating phrases, imitation, echo110
Sforzando-piano and piano-sforzando chords111
Technique for highlighting specific notes and chords111
Crescendo and diminuendo112
Diverging and converging paths113
Tone quality as a harmonic influence. Harmonic foundation.114
Artificial effects116
Using percussion instruments for rhythm and color.117
Economy in orchestral colors118
 
Chapter V.—Combination of the human voice with orchestra. The Stage band 
Orchestral backing for soloists119
General notes119
Accompaniment transparency. Harmony120
Orchestra voices in harmony122
Singing and speaking125
Chorus with orchestral backing126
Solo voice with choir128
Instruments on stage and backstage129
 
Chapter VI (Supplementary).—Voices 
Tech terms132
Solo performers133
Range and style133
Vocalization134
Vowels136
Flexibility137
Tone and personality of voices137
Harmonizing voices139
Duo139
Groups, quartets, etc.141
Chorus142
Tone and style142
Tune144
A. Mixed choir145
Sing together145
Octave progression145
Voices divided; harmonic use of the mixed choir146
B. Men's choir and Women's choir148

Volume II

Musical Examples

Nikolai Rimsky-Korsakov

Principles
of Orchestration

with musical examples
drawn from his own works

Edited by
MAXIMILIAN STEINBERG

English translation by
EDWARD AGATE

[VOLUME I]

[Édition Russe de Musique, Paris, 1922]

Russian Music Edition, Paris, 1922


Editor’s Preface.


Rimsky-Korsakov had long been engrossed in his treatise on orchestration. We have in our possession a thick note book of some 200 pages in fine hand writing, dating from the years 1873-1874, containing a monograph on the question of acoustics, a classification of wind instruments and a detailed description of the construction and fingering of the different kinds of flute, the oboe, clarinet and horn.[1]

Rimsky-Korsakov had been deeply focused on his work about orchestration for a long time. We have a thick notebook of about 200 pages in neat handwriting, from the years 1873-1874, which includes a monograph on acoustics, a classification of wind instruments, and a detailed description of how to construct and play various types of flute, oboe, clarinet, and horn.[1]

In his "Memoirs of my musical life" (1st edition, p. 120) the following passage occurs: "I had planned to devote all my energies to the compilation of a full treatise on orchestration. To this end I made several rough copies, jotting down explanatory notes detailing the technique of different instruments. What I intended to present to the world on this subject, was to include everything. The writing of this treatise, or, to be more exact, the sketch for it took up most of my time in the years 1873 and 1874. After reading the works of Tyndall and Helmholtz, I framed an introduction to my work, in which I endeavoured to expound the laws of acoustics as applied to the principles governing the construction of musical instruments. My manual was to begin with a detailed list of instruments, classified in groups and tabulated, including a description of the various systems in use at the present day. I had not yet thought of the second part of the book which was to be devoted to instruments in combination. But I soon realised that I had gone too far. With wind instruments in particular, the different systems were innumerable, and each manufacturer favoured his own pet theory. By the addition of a certain key the maker endowed his instrument with the possibility of a new trill, and-VIII- made some difficult passages more playable than on an instrument of another kind.

In his "Memoirs of My Musical Life" (1st edition, p. 120), the following passage appears: "I had planned to dedicate all my energy to compiling a complete treatise on orchestration. To achieve this, I created several rough drafts, jotting down explanatory notes detailing the techniques of different instruments. What I intended to present to the world on this topic was to include everything. Writing this treatise, or more accurately, the outline for it, consumed most of my time during the years 1873 and 1874. After reading the works of Tyndall and Helmholtz, I wrote an introduction to my work, in which I aimed to explain the laws of acoustics as they relate to the principles behind musical instrument construction. My manual was to start with a detailed list of instruments, classified in groups and organized in a table, including descriptions of the various systems currently in use. I hadn't yet considered the second part of the book, which was meant to focus on instruments used together. However, I soon realized that I had gone too far. With wind instruments in particular, the different systems were countless, and each manufacturer favored their own preferred theory. By adding a certain key, the maker granted their instrument the potential for a new trill, and-VIII- made some challenging passages easier to play than on another type of instrument."

"There was no end to such complications. In the brass, I found instruments with three, four, and five valves, the mechanism varying according to the make. Obviously, I could not hope to cover so large a field; besides, of what value would such a treatise be to the student? Such a mass of detailed description of the various systems, their advantages and drawbacks, could not but fail to confuse the reader only too eager to learn. Naturally he would wish to know what instrument to employ, the extent of its capabilities etc., and getting no satisfactory information he would throw my massive work aside. For these reasons my interest in the book gradually waned, and finally I gave up the task."

There was no end to these complications. In the brass section, I found instruments with three, four, and five valves, and the mechanism varied depending on the brand. Clearly, I couldn't hope to cover such a wide range; plus, what good would such a book be for the student? A ton of detailed descriptions about the different systems, their pros and cons, would only confuse a reader eager to learn. Naturally, they would want to know which instrument to use, what it could do, and if they didn't get clear answers, they would just toss aside my lengthy work. Because of all this, my interest in the book gradually faded, and I eventually gave up on the task.

In 1891 Rimsky-Korsakov, now an artist of standing, the composer of Snegourotchka, Mlada, and Shéhérazade, a master of the orchestral technique he had been teaching for twenty years, returned to his handbook on instrumentation. He would seem to have made notes at different times from 1891 to 1893, during which period, after the first performance of Mlada, he gave up composition for a while. These notes, occasionally referred to in his Memoirs, are in three volumes of manuscript-paper. They contain the unfinished preface of 1891, a paragraph full of clear, thoughtful writing, and reprinted in this book.[2]

In 1891, Rimsky-Korsakov, now a well-respected artist and the composer of Snegourotchka, Mlada, and Shéhérazade, a master of orchestral technique he had been teaching for twenty years, returned to his handbook on instrumentation. It appears he made notes at different times from 1891 to 1893, during which he took a break from composing after the first performance of Mlada. These notes, occasionally mentioned in his Memoirs, are in three volumes of manuscript paper. They include the unfinished preface of 1891, a paragraph full of clear, thoughtful writing, which is reprinted in this book.[2]

As the author tells us in his Memoirs (p. 297), the progress of his work was hampered by certain troublesome events which were happening at the time. Dissatisfied with his rough draft, he destroyed the greater part of it, and once more abandoned his task.

As the author shares in his Memoirs (p. 297), the progress of his work was disrupted by various annoying events happening at that time. Unhappy with his rough draft, he got rid of most of it and once again put his project aside.

In 1894 he composed The Christmas Night; this was the beginning of his most fertile period. He became entirely engrossed in composition, making plans for a fresh opera as soon as the one in hand was completed. It was not until 1905 that his thoughts returned to the treatise on orchestration, his musical output remaining in abeyance through no fault of his own. Since 1891 the plan of the work had been entirely remodelled, as proved by the rough drafts still extant. The author had given up the idea of describing different instruments from their technical-IX- standpoint, and was more anxious to dwell upon the value of tone qualities and their various combinations.

In 1894, he wrote The Christmas Night; this marked the start of his most productive period. He became completely absorbed in composing, planning a new opera as soon as he finished the one he was working on. It wasn't until 1905 that he turned his attention back to the orchestration treatise, as his musical output had been on hold through no fault of his own. Since 1891, the plan for the work had been completely revamped, as shown by the existing rough drafts. The author abandoned the idea of describing different instruments from a technical perspective and focused more on the importance of tone qualities and their various combinations.

Among the author's papers several forms of the book have been found, each widely differing in detail from the other. At last, in the summer of 1905 Rimsky-Korsakov brought his plans to a head, and outlined the six chapters which form the foundation of the present volume. But the work suffered a further interruption, and the sketches were once more laid aside. In his Memoirs, Rimsky-Korsakov explains the fact by lack of interest in the work and a general feeling of weariness: "The treatise remained in abeyance. To start with, the form of the book was not a success, and I awaited the production of Kitesh, in order to give some examples from that work" (p. 360).

Among the author's documents, several versions of the book have been discovered, each varying significantly in detail from the rest. Finally, in the summer of 1905, Rimsky-Korsakov finalized his plans and outlined the six chapters that make up the foundation of this volume. However, the work faced another delay, and the sketches were set aside once again. In his Memoirs, Rimsky-Korsakov attributes this to a lack of interest in the work and a general sense of exhaustion: "The treatise remained on hold. Initially, the format of the book wasn’t successful, and I was waiting for the production of Kitesh to provide some examples from that work" (p. 360).

Then came the autumn of 1906. The composer experienced another rush of creative energy; his opera, The Golden Cockerel made rapid strides, and kept him busy all that winter and the following summer. When it was finished, in the autumn of 1907, his thoughts reverted to the treatise on orchestration. But the work made little progress. The author had his doubts as to the adequacy of the plan he had adopted, and, in spite of the entreaties of his pupils and friends, he could not bring himself to broach the latter part of the book. Towards the end of 1907 Rimsky-Korsakov was constantly ailing in health, and this materially affected his energy. He spent the greater part of his time reading old notes and classifying examples. About the 20th of May he set out for his summer residence in Lioubensk, and having just recovered from a third severe attack of inflammation of the lungs, began to work on the first chapter of the treatise in its present, final form. This chapter was finished on June 7/20, about 4 o'clock in the afternoon; the same night, the composer was seized with a fourth attack which proved fatal.

Then came the autumn of 1906. The composer experienced another burst of creative energy; his opera, The Golden Cockerel, made rapid progress, keeping him busy all that winter and the following summer. When it was completed in the autumn of 1907, he turned his thoughts back to the treatise on orchestration. However, the work did not advance much. The author had doubts about the sufficiency of the plan he had chosen, and despite the pleas from his students and friends, he couldn't bring himself to tackle the latter part of the book. By the end of 1907, Rimsky-Korsakov was frequently unwell, which greatly affected his energy. He spent most of his time going through old notes and organizing examples. Around May 20th, he headed to his summer home in Lioubensk and, having just recovered from a third serious attack of pneumonia, began working on the first chapter of the treatise in its current, final form. This chapter was completed on June 7/20 at around 4 o'clock in the afternoon; that same night, the composer suffered a fourth attack that turned out to be fatal.

The honour fell on me to prepare this last work of Rimsky-Korsakov for publication. Now that Principles of Orchestration has appeared in print I think it necessary to devote a few words to the essential features of the book, and to the labour imposed upon me in my capacity as editor.

The honor fell to me to prepare this final work of Rimsky-Korsakov for publication. Now that Principles of Orchestration is in print, I feel it's important to say a few words about the key aspects of the book and the work required of me as the editor.

On the first point I will say but little. The reader will observe from the Contents that the work differs from others, not merely by-X- reason of its musical examples, but more especially in the systematic arrangement of material, not according to orchestral division in groups (the method adopted by Gevaert for instance), but according to each constituent of the musical whole, considered separately. The orchestration of melodic and harmonic elements (Chapters II and III) receives special attention, as does the question of orchestration in general (Chapter IV). The last two chapters are devoted to operatic music, and the sixth takes a supplementary form, having no direct bearing on the previous matter.

On the first point, I won’t say much. The reader will notice from the Contents that this work stands out from others, not just because of its musical examples, but especially due to the organized structure of the material. It’s arranged not by orchestral sections in groups (like Gevaert’s method, for example), but by each part of the musical whole, looked at individually. The orchestration of melodic and harmonic elements (Chapters II and III) gets particular focus, as does the general question of orchestration (Chapter IV). The last two chapters focus on operatic music, and the sixth serves as a supplement, having no direct connection to the earlier topics.

Rimsky-Korsakov altered the title of his book several times, and his final choice was never made. The title I have selected seems to me to be the one most suitable to the contents of the work, "principles" in the truest sense of the word. Some may expect to find the "secrets" of the great orchestrator disclosed; but, as he himself reminds us in his preface, "to orchestrate is to create, and this is something which cannot be taught."

Rimsky-Korsakov changed the title of his book several times, and he never settled on a final choice. The title I’ve picked feels like the most fitting for the content, as it reflects "principles" in the truest sense. Some might hope to uncover the "secrets" of the great orchestrator, but as he points out in his preface, "to orchestrate is to create, and this is something that can’t be taught."

Yet, as invention, in all art, is closely allied to technique, this book may reveal much to the student of instrumentation. Rimsky-Korsakov has often repeated the axiom that good orchestration means proper handling of parts. The simple use of tone-colours and their combinations may also be taught, but there the science of instruction ends. From these standpoints the present book will furnish the pupil with nearly everything he requires. The author's death prevented him from discussing a few questions, amongst which I would include full polyphonic orchestration and the scoring of melodic and harmonic designs. But these questions can be partly solved by the principles laid down in Chapters II and III, and I have no wish to overcrowd the first edition of this book with extra matter which can be added later, if it is found to be necessary. I had first of all to prepare and amplify the sketches made by Rimsky-Korsakov in 1905; these form a connected summary throughout the whole six chapters. Chapter I was completed by the author; it is published as it stands, save for a few unimportant alterations in style. As regards the other five chapters, I have tried to keep to the original drafts as far as possible, and have only made a few changes in the order, and one or two indispensable additions. The sketches made between 1891 and 1893 were too disconnected to be of much use, but, in point-XI- of fact, they corresponded very closely to the final form of the work.

Yet, since invention in all art is closely linked to technique, this book may offer a lot to those studying instrumentation. Rimsky-Korsakov often emphasized that good orchestration means proper handling of parts. While the basic use of tone colors and their combinations can be taught, that's where the science of instruction stops. From these perspectives, this book will provide the student with nearly everything they need. The author's passing meant he couldn't address a few topics, including full polyphonic orchestration and the scoring of melodic and harmonic designs. However, these topics can be partly addressed by the principles outlined in Chapters II and III, and I prefer not to overwhelm the first edition of this book with extra content that can be added later if necessary. My first task was to prepare and expand on the sketches made by Rimsky-Korsakov in 1905; these create a cohesive summary throughout all six chapters. Chapter I was completed by the author; it is published as is, with only a few minor changes in style. Regarding the other five chapters, I have tried to stick closely to the original drafts and have only made a few adjustments in the order and a couple of essential additions. The sketches created between 1891 and 1893 were too scattered to be very useful, but, in fact, they correlated closely with the final version of the work.

The musical examples are of greater importance. According to the original scheme, as noted on the 1891 MS., they were to be drawn from the works of Glinka and Tschaikovsky; those of Borodin and Glazounov were to be added later. The idea of choosing examples solely from his own works only came to Rimsky-Korsakov by degrees. The reasons for this decision are partly explained in the unfinished preface of 1905, but other motives may be mentioned. If Rimsky-Korsakov had chosen his examples from the works of these four composers, he would have had to give some account of their individual, and often strongly marked peculiarities of style. This would have been a difficult undertaking, and then, how to justify the exclusion of West-European composers, Richard Wagner, for example, whose orchestration Rimsky-Korsakov so greatly admired? Besides, the latter could hardly fail to realise that his own compositions afforded sufficient material to illustrate every conceivable manner of scoring, examples emanating from one great general principle. This is not the place to criticise his method; Rimsky-Korsakov's "school" is here displayed, each may examine it for himself. The brilliant, highly-coloured orchestration of Russian composers, and the scoring of the younger French musicians are largely developments of the methods of Rimsky-Korsakov, who, in turn, looked upon Glinka as his spiritual father.

The musical examples are much more significant. According to the original plan, as noted on the 1891 manuscript, they were to be drawn from the works of Glinka and Tchaikovsky; the works of Borodin and Glazounov were to be added later. The idea of selecting examples solely from his own pieces only gradually occurred to Rimsky-Korsakov. The reasons for this decision are partly explained in the unfinished preface of 1905, but other motivations can also be mentioned. If Rimsky-Korsakov had chosen examples from these four composers, he would have needed to account for their distinct and often strongly defined stylistic traits. This would have been a challenging task, and how could he justify excluding Western European composers, like Richard Wagner, whom Rimsky-Korsakov greatly admired? Moreover, he must have realized that his own compositions provided enough material to illustrate every possible scoring style, all rooted in one fundamental principle. This isn’t the place to critique his approach; Rimsky-Korsakov's "school" is presented here, and everyone can examine it for themselves. The brilliant, richly colored orchestration of Russian composers and the scoring techniques of the younger French musicians are largely developments of Rimsky-Korsakov's methods, who, in turn, regarded Glinka as his spiritual father.

The table of examples found among the author's papers was far from complete; some portions were badly explained, others, not at all. The composer had not mentioned which musical quotations were to be printed in the second volume, and which examples were to indicate the study of the full score; further, no limit was fixed to the length of quotation. All this was therefore left to the editor's discretion. I selected the examples only after much doubt and hesitation, finding it difficult to keep to those stipulated by the composer, as every page of the master's works abounds in appropriate instances of this or that method of scoring.

The table of examples in the author’s papers was incomplete; some parts were poorly explained, while others weren't explained at all. The composer hadn't indicated which musical quotes should be included in the second volume or which examples were meant to show the study of the full score; moreover, there were no restrictions on how long the quotes could be. This all left the decision up to the editor. I chose the examples only after much uncertainty and hesitation, finding it hard to stick to those specified by the composer since every page of the master’s works is filled with suitable examples of this or that scoring technique.

I was guided by the following considerations which agreed with the opinions of the author himself: in the first place the examples should be as simple as possible, so as not to distract-XII- the student's attention from the point under discussion; secondly, it was necessary that one example should serve to illustrate several sections of the book, and lastly, the majority of quotations should be those mentioned by the author. These amount to 214, in the second volume; the remaining 98 were added by me. They are drawn, as far as possible, from Rimsky-Korsakov's dramatic music, since operatic full-scores are less accessible than those of symphonic works.[3]

I was guided by the following thoughts that aligned with the author’s own views: first, the examples should be as straightforward as possible to keep the student focused on the topic; second, one example should illustrate multiple sections of the book; and lastly, most of the quotes should be from those mentioned by the author. There are 214 in the second volume; the remaining 98 were added by me. They are taken, as much as possible, from Rimsky-Korsakov's dramatic music, since full scores of operas are less accessible than those of symphonic works.[3]

At the end of Vol. II I have added three tables showing different ways of scoring full chords; all my additions to the text are marked with asterisks. I consider that the careful study of the examples contained in the second volume will be of the greatest use to the student without replacing the need for the study of other composers' scores. Broadly speaking, the present work should be studied together with the reading of full scores in general.

At the end of Vol. II, I've included three tables that demonstrate different methods for playing full chords; all my additions to the text are marked with asterisks. I believe that carefully studying the examples in the second volume will be extremely beneficial for the student without replacing the need to study other composers' scores. In general, this work should be studied alongside reading full scores overall.

A few words remain to be said regarding Rimsky-Korsakov's intention to point out the faulty passages in his orchestral works, an intention expressed in his preface to the last edition. The composer often referred to the instructional value of such examinations. His purpose however was never achieved. It is not for me to select these examples, and I shall only mention two which were pointed out by the composer himself: 1. The Legend of Tsar Saltan 220, 7th bar—the theme in the brass is not sufficiently prominent the trombones being tacet (a mistake easily rectified); 2. The Golden Cockerel 233, bars 10-14, if the marks of expression are observed in the brass, the counter-melody on the violas and violoncellos doubled by the wood-wind will hardly be heard. Example 75 may also be mentioned, to which the note on page 63, in the text, refers. I will confine myself to these examples.

A few words still need to be said about Rimsky-Korsakov's intention to point out the problematic sections in his orchestral works, as mentioned in his preface to the last edition. The composer often highlighted the educational value of such analyses. However, his goal was never fully met. It’s not my place to pick these examples, and I will only mention two that the composer identified himself: 1. The Legend of Tsar Saltan 220, 7th bar—the theme in the brass isn’t prominent enough since the trombones are tacet (a mistake that could easily be fixed); 2. The Golden Cockerel 233, bars 10-14, if the expression markings are followed in the brass, the counter-melody on the violas and cellos doubled by the woodwind will barely be heard. Example 75 can also be mentioned, which the note on page 63 in the text refers to. I will limit myself to these examples.

In conclusion I desire to express my deep gratitude to Madame Rimsky-Korsakov for having entrusted me with the task of editing this work, thereby providing me with the opportunity of performing a duty sacred to the memory of a master, held so deeply in reverence.

In conclusion, I want to express my heartfelt thanks to Madame Rimsky-Korsakov for trusting me with the task of editing this work, giving me the chance to honor the memory of a master who is held in such high regard.

St. Petersburgh, December 1912.

St. Petersburg, December 1912.

MAXIMILIAN STEINBERG.

MAX STEINBERG.


Extract from the Author’s Preface (1891).


Our epoch, the post-Wagnerian age, is the age of brilliance and imaginative quality in orchestral tone colouring. Berlioz, Glinka, Liszt, Wagner, modern French composers—Delibes, Bizet and others; those of the new Russian school—Borodin, Balakirev, Glazounov and Tschaikovsky—have brought this side of musical art to its zenith; they have eclipsed, as colourists, their predecessors, Weber, Meyerbeer and Mendelssohn, to whose genius, nevertheless, they are indebted for their own progress. In writing this book my chief aim has been to provide the well-informed reader with the fundamental principles of modern orchestration from the standpoint of brilliance and imagination, and I have devoted considerable space to the study of tonal resonance and orchestral combination.

Our time, the post-Wagnerian era, is characterized by brilliance and creativity in orchestral color. Composers like Berlioz, Glinka, Liszt, Wagner, and contemporary French composers—Delibes, Bizet, and others—along with those from the new Russian school—Borodin, Balakirev, Glazounov, and Tchaikovsky—have taken this aspect of musical art to new heights. They have outshone their predecessors, Weber, Meyerbeer, and Mendelssohn, as colorists, although they still owe a debt to their genius for their own development. In writing this book, my main goal has been to present well-informed readers with the basic principles of modern orchestration from a perspective of brilliance and imagination, and I have allocated considerable space to exploring tonal resonance and orchestral combinations.

I have tried to show the student how to obtain a certain quality of tone, how to acquire uniformity of structure and requisite power. I have specified the character of certain melodic figures and designs peculiar to each instrument or orchestral group, and reduced these questions briefly and clearly to general principles; in short I have endeavoured to furnish the pupil with matter and material as carefully and minutely studied as possible. Nevertheless I do not claim to instruct him as to how such information should be put to artistic use, nor to establish my examples in their rightful place in the poetic language of music. For, just as a handbook of harmony, counterpoint, or form presents the student with harmonic or polyphonic matter, principles of construction, formal arrangement, and sound technical methods, but will never endow him with the talent for composition, so a treatise on orchestration can demonstrate how to produce a well-sounding chord-2- of certain tone-quality, uniformly distributed, how to detach a melody from its harmonic setting, correct progression of parts, and solve all such problems, but will never be able to teach the art of poetic orchestration. To orchestrate is to create, and this is something which cannot be taught.

I've tried to show the student how to achieve a certain quality of tone, how to develop a consistent structure and necessary power. I’ve detailed the characteristics of specific melodic figures and designs unique to each instrument or orchestral group, and I’ve summarized these issues briefly and clearly into general principles. In short, I’ve aimed to provide the pupil with material that has been studied as thoroughly and carefully as possible. However, I don't claim to instruct him on how to apply this information artistically, nor to position my examples appropriately within the poetic language of music. Just like a manual on harmony, counterpoint, or form gives the student harmonic or polyphonic material, construction principles, formal arrangements, and sound technical methods but can't instill the talent for composition, a treatise on orchestration can demonstrate how to create a well-sounding chord-2- of a certain tone quality, evenly distributed, how to separate a melody from its harmonic context, the correct progression of parts, and solve similar problems, but it will never teach the art of poetic orchestration. Orchestrating is about creating, and that's something that can’t be taught.

It is a great mistake to say: this composer scores well, or, that composition is well orchestrated, for orchestration is part of the very soul of the work. A work is thought out in terms of the orchestra, certain tone-colours being inseparable from it in the mind of its creator and native to it from the hour of its birth. Could the essence of Wagner's music be divorced from its orchestration? One might as well say that a picture is well drawn in colours.

It's a big mistake to say things like: this composer writes good scores, or that composition is well orchestrated, because orchestration is part of the very soul of the work. A piece is conceived with the orchestra in mind, and certain tones are inseparable from it in the creator's mind since its inception. Could you separate the essence of Wagner's music from its orchestration? That would be like saying a painting is well drawn in colors.

More than one classical and modern composer has lacked the capacity to orchestrate with imagination and power; the secret of colour has remained outside the range of his creative faculty. Does it follow that these composers do not know how to orchestrate? Many among them have had greater knowledge of the subject than the mere colourist. Was Brahms ignorant of orchestration? And yet, nowhere in his works do we find evidence of brilliant tone or picturesque fancy. The truth is that his thoughts did not turn towards colour; his mind did not exact it.

More than a few classical and modern composers haven’t been able to orchestrate with imagination and strength; the secret of color has remained beyond their creative ability. Does that mean these composers don’t know how to orchestrate? Many of them actually have a deeper understanding of the subject than just the colorist. Was Brahms clueless about orchestration? Yet, in none of his works do we see signs of brilliant tone or vivid imagination. The reality is that his thoughts didn’t focus on color; his mind simply didn’t demand it.

The power of subtle orchestration is a secret impossible to transmit, and the composer who possesses this secret should value it highly, and never debase it to the level of a mere collection of formulæ learned by heart.

The power of subtle orchestration is a secret that's hard to convey, and the composer who holds this secret should appreciate it deeply and never reduce it to just a bunch of formulas memorized by rote.

Here I may mention the case of works scored by others from the composer's rough directions. He who undertakes such work should enter as deeply as he may into the spirit of the composer, try to realise his intentions, and develop them in all their essential features.

Here, I can mention the situation of pieces arranged by others based on the composer’s rough notes. Anyone taking on this task should dive deeply into the composer’s spirit, try to understand their intentions, and express them in all their key aspects.

Though one's own personality be subordinate to that of another, such orchestration is nevertheless creative work. But on the other hand, to score a composition never intended for the orchestra, is an undesirable practice. Many musicians have made this mistake and persist in it.[4] In any case this is the lowest form of in-3-strumentation, akin to colour photography, though of course the process may be well or badly done.

Though your own personality is secondary to someone else's, that kind of collaboration is still a creative process. On the flip side, arranging a piece not meant for the orchestra is a poor practice. Many musicians have made this mistake and continue to do so.[4] In any case, this represents the lowest level of instrumentation, similar to color photography, although the execution can be done well or poorly.

As regards orchestration it has been my good fortune to belong to a first-rate school, and I have acquired the most varied experience. In the first place I have had the opportunity of hearing all my works performed by the excellent orchestra of the St. Petersburgh Opera. Secondly, having experienced leanings towards different directions, I have scored for orchestras of different sizes, beginning with simple combinations (my opera The May Night is written for natural horns and trumpets), and ending with the most advanced. In the third place, I conducted the choir of the Military Marine for several years and was therefore able to study wind-instruments. Finally I formed an orchestra of very young pupils, and succeeded in teaching them to play, quite competently, the works of Beethoven, Mendelssohn, Glinka, etc. All this has enabled me to present this work to the public as the result of long experience.

Regarding orchestration, I’ve been lucky to be part of a top-notch school, and I've gained a wide range of experience. First, I’ve had the chance to hear all my works performed by the fantastic orchestra of the St. Petersburg Opera. Second, after exploring various musical directions, I’ve arranged music for orchestras of different sizes, starting with simple groupings (my opera The May Night is scored for natural horns and trumpets) and progressing to more complex ensembles. Third, I conducted the choir of the Military Marine for several years, which allowed me to study wind instruments closely. Finally, I put together an orchestra of very young students and managed to teach them to play works by Beethoven, Mendelssohn, Glinka, and others quite competently. All of this has allowed me to present this work to the public as a product of extensive experience.

As a starting-point I lay down the following fundamental axioms:

As a starting point, I establish the following basic principles:

I. In the orchestra there is no such thing as ugly quality of tone.

I. In the orchestra, there’s no such thing as an ugly tone quality.

II. Orchestral writing should be easy to play; a composer's work stands the best chance when the parts are well written.[5]

II. Orchestral writing should be easy to play; a composer's work has the best chance when the parts are well crafted.[5]

III. A work should be written for the size of orchestra that is to perform it, not for some imaginary body, as many composers persist in doing, introducing brass instruments in unusual keys upon which the music is impracticable because it is not played in the key the composer intends.

III. A piece should be composed for the actual size of the orchestra that will perform it, not for some imaginary group, as many composers continue to do, bringing in brass instruments in unusual keys that make the music unplayable because it isn’t performed in the key the composer intended.

It is difficult to devise any method of learning orchestration without a master. As a general rule it is best to advance by degrees from the simplest scoring to the most complicated.

It's tough to find a way to learn orchestration without a mentor. Generally, it's best to progress gradually from the simplest arrangements to the most complex ones.

The student will probably pass through the following phases: 1. the phase during which he puts his entire faith in percussion instru-4-ments, believing that beauty of sound emanates entirely from this branch of the orchestra—this is the earliest stage; 2. the period when he acquires a passion for the harp, using it in every possible chord; 3. the stage during which he adores the wood-wind and horns, using stopped notes in conjunction with strings, muted or pizzicato; 4. the more advanced period, when he has come to recognise that the string group is the richest and most expressive of all. When the student works alone he must try to avoid the pitfalls of the first three phases. The best plan is to study full-scores, and listen to an orchestra, score in hand. But it is difficult to decide what music should be studied and heard. Music of all ages, certainly, but, principally, that which is fairly modern. Fairly modern music will teach the student how to score—classical music will prove of negative value to him. Weber, Mendelssohn, Meyerbeer (The Prophet), Berlioz, Glinka, Wagner, Liszt, and modern French and Russian composers—these will prove his best guides. It is useless for a Berlioz or a Gevaert to quote examples from the works of Gluck. The musical idiom is too old-fashioned and strange to modern ears; such examples are of no further use today. The same may be said of Mozart and of Haydn (the father of modern orchestration).

The student will likely go through these phases: 1. the phase where he completely relies on percussion instruments, believing that all beautiful sound comes from this section of the orchestra—this is the earliest stage; 2. the period when he develops a love for the harp, using it in every possible chord; 3. the stage where he adores the woodwinds and horns, incorporating stopped notes with strings, either muted or pizzicato; 4. the more advanced stage, when he recognizes that the string section is the richest and most expressive of all. When the student is working alone, he should try to avoid the mistakes of the first three phases. The best approach is to study full scores and listen to an orchestra with the score in hand. But it can be tough to decide what music to study and listen to. Music from all ages, for sure, but especially that which is fairly modern. Fairly modern music will teach the student how to score—classical music will be of little help to him. Weber, Mendelssohn, Meyerbeer (The Prophet), Berlioz, Glinka, Wagner, Liszt, and modern French and Russian composers will be his best guides. It’s pointless for a Berlioz or a Gevaert to reference examples from Gluck’s works. The musical style is too outdated and strange to modern ears; such examples are no longer useful today. The same goes for Mozart and Haydn (the father of modern orchestration).

The gigantic figure of Beethoven stands apart. His music abounds in countless leonine leaps of orchestral imagination, but his technique, viewed in detail, remains much inferior to his titanic conception. His use of the trumpets, standing out above the rest of the orchestra, the difficult and unhappy intervals he gives to the horns, the distinctive features of the string parts and his often highly-coloured employment of the wood-wind,—these features will combine causing the student of Beethoven to stumble upon a thousand and one points in contradiction.

The massive figure of Beethoven stands out. His music is full of incredible bursts of orchestral creativity, but when you look closely, his technique is significantly less impressive than his monumental ideas. His use of trumpets, which rise above the rest of the orchestra, the tricky and awkward intervals he assigns to the horns, the unique characteristics of the string parts, and his often vibrant use of woodwinds—all these aspects will lead anyone studying Beethoven to encounter countless contradictions.

It is a mistake to think that the beginner will light upon no simple and instructive examples in modern music, in that of Wagner and others. On the contrary, clearer, and better examples are to be found amongst modern composers than in what is called the range of classical music.

It’s a mistake to believe that beginners can’t find straightforward and educational examples in modern music, like that of Wagner and others. On the contrary, there are clearer and better examples among modern composers than in what’s considered classical music.


Extract from the Preface to the last edition.


My aim in undertaking this work is to reveal the principles of modern orchestration in a somewhat different light than that usually brought to bear upon the subject. I have followed these principles in orchestrating my own works, and, wishing to impart some of my ideas to young composers, I have quoted examples from my own compositions, or given references to them, endeavouring to show, in all sincerity, what is successful and what is not. No one can know except the author himself the purpose and motives which governed him during the composition of a certain work, and the practice of explaining the intentions of a composer, so prevalent amongst annotators, however reverent and discreet, appears to me far from satisfactory. They will attribute a too closely philosophic, or excessively poetic meaning to a plain and simple fact. Sometimes the respect which great composers' names command will cause inferior examples to be quoted as good; cases of carelessness or ignorance, easily explained by the imperfections of current technique, give rise to whole pages of laborious exposition, in defence, or even in admiration of a faulty passage.

My goal in taking on this work is to shed light on the principles of modern orchestration from a perspective that's different from the usual one. I've applied these principles in orchestrating my own pieces, and I'd like to share some of my thoughts with young composers. To illustrate my ideas, I've included examples from my own compositions or noted them, aiming to sincerely demonstrate what works and what doesn’t. No one knows better than the author the purpose and motivations behind their work, and I find the common practice of explaining a composer’s intentions—often done by annotators—to be quite unsatisfactory. They tend to read too much into simple facts, attributing overly philosophical or excessively poetic meanings. Sometimes, the respect that great composers command leads to mediocre examples being cited as good; instances of carelessness or ignorance, easily explained by the limitations of current techniques, end up generating lengthy defenses or even unwarranted admiration for flawed passages.

This book is written for those who have already studied instrumentation from Gevaert's excellent treatise, or any other well-known manual, and who have some knowledge of a number of orchestral scores.

This book is for those who have already studied instrumentation from Gevaert's excellent guide or any other well-known manual and have some knowledge of several orchestral scores.

I shall therefore only just touch on such technical questions as fingering, range, emission of sound etc.[6]

I will only briefly mention technical issues like fingering, range, sound production, etc.[6]

The present work deals with the combination of instruments in separate groups and in the entire orchestral scheme; the different means of producing strength of tone and unity of structure; the sub-division of parts; variety of colour and expression in scoring,—the whole, principally from the standpoint of dramatic music.

The current work focuses on how instruments are combined in different groups and within the entire orchestra; the various ways to achieve volume and coherence; the division of parts; and the range of colors and expressions in scoring—all primarily from the perspective of dramatic music.


Chapter I.

GENERAL REVIEW OF ORCHESTRAL GROUPS.

OVERALL REVIEW OF ORCHESTRAL GROUPS.


A. Stringed Instruments.

The following is the formation of the string quartet and the number of players required in present day orchestras, either in the theatre or concert-room.

The following is the setup of the string quartet and the number of players needed in today's orchestras, whether in the theater or concert hall.

 Full orchestraMedium orchestraSmall orchestra
Violins I16128
" II14106
Violas1284
Violoncellos1063
Double basses8-104-62-3

In larger orchestras, the number of first violins may amount to 20 and even 24, the other strings being increased proportionately. But such a great quantity of strings overpowers the customary wood-wind section, and entails re-inforcing the latter. Sometimes orchestras contain less than 8 first violins; this is a mistake, as the balance between strings and wind is completely destroyed. In writing for the orchestra it is advisable to rely on a medium-sized body of strings. Played by a larger orchestra a work will be heard to greater advantage; played by a smaller one, the harm done will be minimised.-7-

In larger orchestras, the number of first violins can range from 20 to even 24, with the other string instruments being increased accordingly. However, having so many strings tends to overpower the usual woodwind section, which means it needs extra support. Sometimes, orchestras have fewer than 8 first violins; this is a mistake because it completely disrupts the balance between strings and woodwinds. When composing for the orchestra, it’s better to work with a medium-sized group of strings. A larger orchestra will deliver a work more effectively; with a smaller one, the damage will be less severe.-7-

Whenever a group of strings is written for more than five parts—without taking double notes or chords into consideration—these parts may be increased by dividing each one into two, three and four sections, or even more (divisi). Generally, one or more of the principal parts is split up, the first or second violins, violas or violoncellos. The players are then divided by desks, numbers 1, 3, 5 etc. playing the upper part, and 2, 4, 6 etc., the lower; or else the musician on the right-hand of each desk plays the top line, the one on the left the bottom line. Dividing by threes is less easy, as the number of players in one group is not always divisible by three, and hence the difficulty of obtaining proper balance. Nevertheless there are cases where the composer should not hesitate to employ this method of dividing the strings, leaving it to the conductor to ensure equality of tone. It is always as well to mark how the passage is to be divided in the score; Vns I, 1, 2, 3 desks, 6 'Cellos div. à 3, and so on. Division into four and more parts is rare, but may be used in piano passages, as it greatly reduces volume of tone in the group of strings.

Whenever a group of strings is written for more than five parts—without considering double notes or chords—these parts can be expanded by splitting each one into two, three, four, or even more sections (divisi). Usually, one or more of the main parts is divided, like the first or second violins, violas, or cellos. The players are then arranged by desks, with numbers 1, 3, 5, etc., playing the upper part, and 2, 4, 6, etc., playing the lower; alternatively, the musician on the right side of each desk plays the top line, while the one on the left plays the bottom line. Dividing into threes is more challenging since the number of players in one group isn't always divisible by three, making it harder to achieve proper balance. Still, there are situations where the composer shouldn't hesitate to use this method of dividing the strings, leaving it to the conductor to ensure a balanced tone. It’s also helpful to indicate how the passage should be divided in the score; for example, Vns I, 1, 2, 3 desks, 6 'Cellos div. à 3, and so on. Dividing into four or more parts is uncommon, but can be effective in piano passages, as it significantly reduces the volume of sound from the string group.

Note. In small orchestras passages sub-divided into many parts are very hard to realise, and the effect obtained is never the one required.

Note. In small orchestras, sections divided into many parts are difficult to achieve, and the result is never what’s desired.

String parts may be divided thus:

String parts can be divided like this:

a { Vns I div.
Vns II div.
b Please provide the short piece of text for me to modernize. Vns II div.
Violas div.
c Sure! Please provide the text you would like me to modernize. Violas div.
'Cellos div.
d Please provide the text you would like to have modernized. 'Cellos div.
D. basses div.

Possible combinations less frequently used are:

Possible combinations that are used less often include:

e I'm here to help! Please provide the text you would like me to modernize. Vns I div.
Violas div.
f It seems the text is incomplete. Please provide a short phrase of 5 words or fewer for me to modernize. Vns II div.
'Cellos div.
g { Violas div.
D. basses div. etc.

Note. It is evident that the tone quality in b and e will be similar. Still b is preferable since the number of Vns II (14-10-6) and Violas (12-8-4) is practically the same, the respective rôles of the two groups are more closely allied, and from the fact that second violins generally sit nearer to the violas than the first, thereby guaranteeing greater unity in power and execution.

Note. It's clear that the tone quality in b and e will be similar. However, b is preferred because the number of Vns II (14-10-6) and Violas (12-8-4) is almost the same, the roles of the two groups are more closely connected, and second violins usually sit closer to the violas than the first, which ensures better unity in strength and performance.

The reader will find all manner of divisions in the musical examples given in Vol. II. Where necessary, some explanation as to the method of dividing strings will follow in due course. I dwell on the subject here in order to show how the usual composition of the string quartet may be altered.-8-

The reader will find all kinds of divisions in the musical examples presented in Vol. II. Where needed, some explanations about how to divide strings will follow shortly. I focus on this topic here to demonstrate how the typical composition of the string quartet can be changed.-8-

Stringed instruments possess more ways of producing sound than any other orchestral group. They can pass, better than other instruments from one shade of expression to another, the varieties being of an infinite number. Species of bowing such as legato, detached, staccato, spiccato, portamento, martellato, light staccato, saltando, attack at the nut and at the point, downbow and upbow (down bow and up bow), in every degree of tone, fortissimo, pianissimo, crescendo, diminuendo, sforzando, morendo—all this belongs to the natural realm of the string quartet.

Stringed instruments can create more types of sounds than any other group in the orchestra. They transition from one expression to another more smoothly than other instruments, with an endless variety of shades. Different bowing techniques like legato, detached, staccato, spiccato, portamento, martellato, light staccato, saltando, as well as techniques that start at the nut and at the point, downbow and upbow (down bow and up bow), across all dynamic levels like fortissimo, pianissimo, crescendo, diminuendo, sforzando, and morendo—all of these belong to the natural expression of the string quartet.

The fact that these instruments are capable of playing double notes and full chords across three and four strings—to say nothing of sub-division of parts—renders them not only melodic but also harmonic in character.[7]

The fact that these instruments can play double notes and full chords across three and four strings—not to mention splitting parts—makes them not only melodic but also harmonic in nature.[7]

From the point of view of activity and flexibility the violin takes pride of place among stringed instruments, then, in order, come the viola, 'cello and double bass. In practice the notes of extreme limit in the string quartet should be fixed as follows:

From the perspective of activity and flexibility, the violin stands out among string instruments, followed in order by the viola, cello, and double bass. In practice, the extreme notes in the string quartet should be set as follows:

for violins: Music: A7, for violas: Music: A7,

for violins: Music: A7, for violas: Music: A7,

for 'cellos: Music: A4, for double basses: Music: G4.

for cellos: Music: A4, for double basses: Music: G4.

Higher notes given in Table A, should only be used with caution, that is to say when they are of long value, in tremolando, slow, flowing melodies, in not too rapid sequence of scales, and in passages of repeated notes. Skips should always be avoided.

Higher notes given in Table A should only be used carefully, meaning when they are of long duration, in tremolando, slow, flowing melodies, in sequences of scales that aren’t too fast, and in sections with repeated notes. Jumps should always be avoided.

Note. In quick passages for stringed instruments long chromatic figures are never suitable; they are difficult to play and sound indistinct and muddled. Such passages are better allotted to the wood-wind.

Note. In fast sections for string instruments, long chromatic phrases are never appropriate; they're hard to play and sound unclear and messy. These passages are better suited for woodwinds.

A limit should be set to the use of a high note on any one of the three lower strings on violins, violas and 'cellos. This note should be the one in the fourth position, either the octave note or the ninth of the open string.-9-

A limit should be placed on the use of a high note on any of the three lower strings on violins, violas, and cellos. This note should be the one in the fourth position, either the octave note or the ninth of the open string.-9-

Nobility, warmth, and equality of tone from one end of the scale to the other are qualities common to all stringed instruments, and render them essentially superior to instruments of other groups. Further, each string has a distinctive character of its own, difficult to define in words. The top string on the violin (E) is brilliant in character, that of the viola (A) is more biting in quality and slightly nasal; the highest string on the 'cello (A) is bright and possesses a "chest-voice" timbre. The A and D strings on the violin and the D string on the violas and 'cellos are somewhat sweeter and weaker in tone than the others. Covered strings (G), on the violin (G and C), on the viola and 'cello are rather harsh. Speaking generally, the double bass is equally resonant throughout, slightly duller on the two lower strings (E and A), and more penetrating on the upper ones (D and G).

Nobility, warmth, and a consistent tone across the entire range are qualities that all string instruments share, making them fundamentally superior to instruments from other categories. Additionally, each string has its own unique character, which is hard to articulate in words. The top string on the violin (E) is bright in character, while the viola's top string (A) has a sharper quality and a slightly nasal sound; the highest string on the cello (A) is bright and has a "chest-voice" quality. The A and D strings on the violin and the D string on the violas and cellos are a bit sweeter and softer in tone than the others. The covered strings (G) on the violin (G and C), as well as on the viola and cello, are somewhat harsh. Generally speaking, the double bass has a rich resonance throughout, slightly duller on the two lower strings (E and A) and more vibrant on the upper strings (D and G).

Note. Except in the case of pedal notes, the double bass rarely plays an independent part, usually moving in octaves or in unison with the 'cellos, or else doubling the bassoons. The quality of the double bass tone is therefore seldom heard by itself and the character of its different strings is not so noticeable.

Note. Aside from pedal notes, the double bass rarely plays an independent role, typically moving in octaves or unison with the cellos, or doubling the bassoons. As a result, the quality of the double bass sound is seldom heard on its own, and the uniqueness of its different strings is not very noticeable.

The rare ability to connect sounds, or a series of sounds, the vibration of stopped strings combined with their above-named qualities—warmth and nobility of tone—renders this group of instruments far and away the best orchestral medium of melodic expression. At the same time, that portion of their range situated beyond the limits of the human voice, e.g. notes on the violin higher than the extreme top note of the soprano voice, from

The unique ability to link sounds, or a series of sounds, the vibration of plucked strings combined with their previously mentioned qualities—warmth and richness of tone—makes this group of instruments by far the best orchestral medium for expressing melody. At the same time, the part of their range that goes beyond the range of the human voice, such as notes on the violin that are higher than the highest note a soprano can sing, from

Music: E6

Music: E6

upwards, and notes on the double bass below the range of the bass voice, descending from

upwards, and notes on the double bass below the range of the bass voice, descending from

Music: D3 (written sound)

(written sound)

lose in expression and warmth of tone. Open strings are clearer and more powerful but less expressive than stopped strings.

lose in expression and warmth of tone. Open strings are clearer and more powerful but less expressive than stopped strings.

Comparing the range of each stringed instrument with that of the human voice, we may assign: to the violin, the soprano and-10- contralto voice plus a much higher range; to the viola, the contralto and tenor voice plus a much higher register; to the 'cello, the tenor and bass voices plus a higher register; to the double bass, the bass voice plus a lower range.

Comparing the range of each string instrument with that of the human voice, we can assign: the violin to the soprano and contralto voices, plus a much higher range; the viola to the contralto and tenor voices, plus a much higher register; the cello to the tenor and bass voices, plus a higher register; and the double bass to the bass voice, plus a lower range.

The use of harmonics, the mute, and some special devices in bowing produce great difference in the resonance and tone quality of all these instruments.

The use of harmonics, the mute, and various special devices in bowing creates a significant difference in the resonance and tone quality of all these instruments.

Harmonics, frequently used today, alter the timbre of a stringed instrument to a very appreciable extent. Cold and transparent in soft passages, cold and brilliant in loud ones, and offering but little chance for expression, they form no fundamental part of orchestral writing, and are used simply for ornament. Owing to their lack of resonant power they should be used sparingly, and, when employed, should never be overpowered by other instruments. As a rule harmonics are employed on sustained notes, tremolando, or here and there for brilliant effects; they are rarely used in extremely simple melodies. Owing to a certain tonal affinity with the flute they may be said to form a kind of link between string and wood-wind instruments.

Harmonics, often used today, significantly change the sound of a stringed instrument. They sound cold and clear in soft parts, cold and bright in loud parts, and allow for little expression, so they aren't a crucial part of orchestral music and are mainly used for decoration. Because they lack strong resonance, they should be used sparingly and not allowed to be overshadowed by other instruments. Generally, harmonics are used on sustained notes, tremolando, or occasionally for flashy effects; they're rarely included in very simple melodies. Due to a certain tonal similarity with the flute, they can be considered a kind of bridge between string and woodwind instruments.

Another radical change is effected by the use of mutes. When muted, the clear, singing tone of the strings becomes dull in soft passages, turns to a slight hiss or whistle in loud ones, and the volume of tone is always greatly reduced.

Another radical change happens with the use of mutes. When muted, the clear, singing tone of the strings becomes dull in soft passages, turns into a slight hiss or whistle in loud ones, and the overall volume of sound is always significantly reduced.

The position of the bow on the string will affect the resonance of an instrument. Playing with the bow close to the bridge (sul ponticello), chiefly used tremolando, produces a metallic sound; playing on the finger-board (sul tasto, flautando) creates a dull, veiled effect.

The position of the bow on the string affects the resonance of an instrument. Playing the bow close to the bridge (sul ponticello), mainly used for tremolando, produces a metallic sound; playing on the fingerboard (sul tasto, flautando) creates a dull, muted effect.

Note. Another absolutely different sound results from playing with the back or wood of the bow (col legno). This produces a sound like a xylophone or a hollow pizzicato. It is discussed under the heading of instruments of little sustaining power.

Note. A completely different sound comes from using the back or wood of the bow (col legno). This creates a sound similar to a xylophone or a light pizzicato. It is covered under the section about instruments with limited sustaining power.

Table A. String group.

(These instruments give all chromatic intervals.)

(These instruments provide all chromatic intervals.)

Table A

Table A

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Black lines on each string denote the general range in orchestral writing, the dotted lines give the registers, low, medium, high, very high.

Black lines on each string indicate the general range in orchestral writing, while the dotted lines show the registers: low, medium, high, and very high.

The five sets of strings with number of players given above produce a fairly even balance of tone. If there is any surplus of strength it must be on the side of the first violins, as they must be heard distinctly on account of the important part they play in the harmonic scheme. Besides this, an extra desk of first violins is usual in all orchestras, and as a general-12- rule they possess a more powerful tone than second violins. The latter, with the violas, play a secondary part, and do not stand out so prominently. The 'cellos and double basses are heard more distinctly, and in the majority of cases form the bass in octaves.

The five sets of strings with the number of players mentioned above create a pretty balanced sound. If there's any extra strength, it’s probably from the first violins, as they need to be clearly heard because of their important role in the harmony. Additionally, it's common for all orchestras to have an extra row of first violins, and generally, they have a stronger tone than the second violins. The second violins, along with the violas, play a supporting role and aren't as prominent. The cellos and double basses are more clearly heard, and in most cases, they provide the bass in octaves.

In conclusion it may be said that the group of strings, as a melodic element, is able to perform all manner of passages, rapid and interrupted phrases of every description, diatonic or chromatic in character. Capable of sustaining notes without difficulty, of playing chords of three and four notes; adapted to the infinite variety of shades of expression, and easily divisible into numerous sundry parts, the string group in an orchestra may be considered as an harmonic element particularly rich in resource.

In conclusion, it can be said that the string section, as a melodic element, can execute all kinds of passages, rapid and fragmented phrases of various types, whether diatonic or chromatic. It can sustain notes effortlessly, play chords of three and four notes, and adapt to a wide range of expressive shades. Easily divided into numerous parts, the string section in an orchestra can be seen as a harmonic element that is particularly rich in resources.

B. Wind instruments.

Wood-wind.

Apart from the varying number of players, the formation of the string group, with its five constituent parts remains constant, satisfying the demands of any orchestral full score. On the other hand the group of wood-wind instruments varies both as regards number of parts and the volume of tone at its command, and here the composer may choose at will. The group may be divided into three general classes: wood-wind instruments in pair's, in three's and in four's, (see table on page 13).

Apart from the different number of players, the string section, with its five main parts, stays the same, meeting the needs of any full orchestral score. In contrast, the woodwind section varies in both the number of parts and the sound it can produce, allowing the composer to decide as they see fit. The group can be divided into three general categories: woodwind instruments in pairs, in threes, and in fours (see table on page 13).

Arabic numerals denote the number of players on each instrument; roman figures, the parts (1st, 2nd etc.). Instruments which do not require additional players, but are taken over by one or the other executant in place of his usual instrument, are enclosed in brackets. As a rule the first flute, first oboe, first clarinet and first bassoon never change instruments; considering the importance of their parts it is not advisable for them to turn from one mouth-piece to another. The parts written for piccolo, bass flute, English horn, small clarinet, bass clarinet and double bassoon are taken by the second and third players in each group, who are more accustomed to using these instruments of a special nature.-13-

Arabic numerals indicate the number of players on each instrument; Roman numerals represent the parts (1st, 2nd, etc.). Instruments that don't need extra players and can be played by one of the performers instead of their usual instrument are shown in brackets. Generally, the first flute, first oboe, first clarinet, and first bassoon don't switch instruments; due to the significance of their parts, it's best for them not to change from one mouthpiece to another. The parts written for piccolo, bass flute, English horn, small clarinet, bass clarinet, and double bassoon are played by the second and third players in each group, who are more familiar with these particular instruments.-13-

Woodwind
in pair's
Woodwind
in three's
Woodwind
in four's
(II—Piccolo).(III—Piccolo).1 Piccolo (IV).
2 Flutes I. II.3 Flutes I. II. III.3 Flutes I. II. III.
 (II—Bass flute).(III—Bass flute).
2 Oboes I. II.2 Oboes I. II.3 Oboes I. II. III.
(II—Eng. horn).1 Eng. horn (III).1 Eng. horn (IV).
 (II—Small clarinet).(II—Small clarinet).
2 Clarinets I. II.3 Clarinets I. II. III.3 Clarinets I. II. III.
(II—Bass clarinet).(III—Bass clarinet).1 Bass clarinet (IV).
2 Bassoons I. II.2 Bassoons I. II.3 Bassoons I. II. III.
 1 Double bassoon (III).1 Double bassoon (IV).

The formation of the first class may be altered by the permanent addition of a piccolo part. Sometimes a composer writes for two piccolos or two Eng. horns etc. without increasing the original number of players required (in three's or four's).

The setup of the first ensemble can be changed by the permanent inclusion of a piccolo part. Occasionally, a composer will write for two piccolos or two English horns, etc., without raising the overall number of players needed (in groups of three or four).

Note I. Composers using the first class in the course of a big work (oratorio, opera, symphony, etc.) may introduce special instruments, called extras, for a long or short period of time; each of these instruments involves an extra player not required throughout the entire work. Meyerbeer was fond of doing this, but other composers, Glinka for example, refrain from increasing the number of performers by employing extras (Eng. horn part in Rousslân). Wagner uses all three classes in the above table (in pair's: Tannhäuser—in three's: Tristan—in four's: The Ring).

Note I. Composers utilizing the first class in the creation of a major work (oratorio, opera, symphony, etc.) may introduce special instruments, known as extras, for a short or long duration; each of these instruments requires an additional player not needed throughout the entire piece. Meyerbeer often did this, while other composers, like Glinka, choose not to increase the number of performers by using extras (such as the English horn part in Rouslán). Wagner employs all three classes from the table above (in pairs: Tannhäuser—in threes: Tristan—in fours: The Ring).

Note II. Mlada is the only work of mine involving formation by four's. Ivan the Terrible, Sadko, The Legend of Tsar Saltan, The Legend of the Invisible City of Kitesh and The Golden Cockerel all belong to the second class, and in my other works, wood-wind in pair's is used with a varying number of extras. The Christmas Night, with its two oboes, and two bassoons, three flutes and three clarinets, forms an intermediate class.

Note II. Mlada is the only work of mine that uses a structure based on fours. Ivan the Terrible, Sadko, The Legend of Tsar Saltan, The Legend of the Invisible City of Kitesh, and The Golden Cockerel all fall into the second category, and in my other pieces, woodwinds are typically used in pairs along with a varying number of additional instruments. The Christmas Night, featuring two oboes, two bassoons, three flutes, and three clarinets, fits into an intermediate category.

Considering the instruments it comprises, the string group offers a fair variety of colour, and contrast in compass, but this diversity of range and timbre is subtle and not easily discerned. In the wood-wind department, however, the difference in register and quality of flutes, oboes, clarinets and bassoons is striking to a degree. As a rule, wood-wind instruments are less flexible than-14- strings; they lack the vitality and power, and are less capable of different shade of expression.

Considering the instruments it includes, the string section offers a good variety of color and contrast in range, but this diversity in range and tone is subtle and not easily noticed. In contrast, the woodwind section stands out with its distinct differences in pitch and quality of flutes, oboes, clarinets, and bassoons. Generally, woodwind instruments are less versatile than -14- strings; they lack the energy and strength, and are less capable of conveying different shades of expression.

In each wind instrument I have defined the scope of greatest expression, that is to say the range in which the instrument is best qualified to achieve the various grades of tone, (forte, piano, cresc., dim., sforzando, morendo, etc.)—the register which admits of the most expressive playing, in the truest sense of the word. Outside this range, a wind instrument is more notable for richness of colour than for expression. I am probably the originator of the term "scope of greatest expression". It does not apply to the piccolo and double bassoon which represent the two extremes of the orchestral compass. They do not possess such a register and belong to the body of highly-coloured but non-expressive instruments.

In each wind instrument, I have defined the scope of greatest expression, meaning the range in which the instrument is best able to achieve different tones, such as forte, piano, crescendo, diminuendo, sforzando, morendo, etc.—the register that allows for the most expressive playing in the true sense of the word. Outside this range, a wind instrument is more known for its richness of color rather than its expressiveness. I probably coined the term "scope of greatest expression". It doesn’t apply to the piccolo and double bassoon, which represent the two extremes of the orchestral range. They lack such a register and fall into the category of highly-colored but non-expressive instruments.

The four kinds of wind instruments: flutes, oboes, clarinets and bassoons may be generally considered to be of equal power. The same cannot be said of instruments which fulfil a special purpose: piccolo, bass flute, Eng. horn, small clarinet, bass clarinet and double bassoon. Each of these instruments has four registers: low, middle, high and extremely high, each of which is characterised by certain differences of quality and power. It is difficult to define the exact limits of each register; adjacent registers almost blend together and the passage from one to another is scarcely noticeable. But when the instrument jumps from one register to another the difference in power and quality of tone is very striking.

The four types of wind instruments—flutes, oboes, clarinets, and bassoons—can generally be seen as having equal power. However, this isn't true for instruments with specific roles: piccolo, bass flute, English horn, small clarinet, bass clarinet, and double bassoon. Each of these instruments has four registers: low, middle, high, and extremely high, each defined by distinct differences in quality and power. It’s challenging to pinpoint the exact boundaries of each register; adjacent registers almost mix together, making the transition from one to another barely noticeable. But when the instrument jumps from one register to another, the difference in power and tone quality is very obvious.

The four families of wind instruments may be divided into two classes: a) instruments of nasal quality and dark resonance—oboes and bassoons (Eng. horn and double bassoon); and b) instruments of "chest-voice" quality and bright tone—flutes and clarinets (piccolo, bass flute, small clarinet, bass clarinet).

The four families of wind instruments can be split into two categories: a) instruments with a nasal quality and deep sound—oboes and bassoons (English horn and contrabassoon); and b) instruments with a "chest-voice" quality and bright sound—flutes and clarinets (piccolo, bass flute, small clarinet, bass clarinet).

These characteristics of colour and resonance—expressed in too simple and rudimentary a form—are specially noticeable in the middle and upper registers. The lower register of the oboes and bassoons is thick and rough, yet still nasal in quality; the very high compass is shrill, hard and dry. The clear resonance of the flutes and clarinets acquires something nasal and dark in the lower compass; in the very high register it becomes somewhat piercing.

These traits of color and sound—described in a very basic and simplistic way—are especially noticeable in the middle and upper ranges. The lower range of the oboes and bassoons is dense and harsh, yet still has a nasal quality; the very high notes are sharp, harsh, and brittle. The clear tone of the flutes and clarinets takes on a nasal and dark quality in the lower range; in the very high register, it becomes somewhat piercing.

Note to Table B.

In the following Table B the top note in each register serves as the bottom note in the next, as the limits to each register are not defined absolutely. The note G fixes the register of flutes and oboes, C for the clarinets and bassoons. In the very high compass those notes are only given which can really be used; anything higher and not printed as actual notes are either too difficult to produce or of no artistic value. The number of sounds obtainable in the highest compass is indefinite, and depends, partly on the quality of the instrument itself, partly on the position and application of the lips. The signs resonance are not to be mistaken for crescendo and diminuendo; they indicate how the resonance of an instrument increases or diminishes in relation to the characteristic quality of its timbre. The scope of greatest expression for each typical instrument is marked thus, bracket under the notes; the range is the same in each instrument of the same type.

In Table B below, the highest note in each register acts as the lowest note in the next register, since the boundaries of each register aren't clearly defined. The note G sets the register for flutes and oboes, while C does so for clarinets and bassoons. In the very high range, only notes that can actually be played are included; anything higher that isn’t printed as a note is either too difficult to produce or lacks artistic value. The number of sounds that can be achieved in the highest range is unlimited and partly depends on the instrument's quality and also on how the lips are positioned and used. The signs resonance should not be confused with crescendo and diminuendo; they show how the resonance of an instrument increases or decreases in relation to its unique timbre. The range for maximum expression for each typical instrument is indicated like this, bracket under the notes; the range is consistent across all instruments of the same type.

Table B. Wind group.

These instruments give all chromatic intervals.

These instruments provide all the chromatic intervals.

Table B

Table B

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Note. It is a difficult matter to define tone quality in words; we must encroach upon the domain of sight, feeling, and even taste. Though borrowed from these senses, I have no doubt as to the appropriateness of my comparisons, but, as a general rule definitions drawn from other sources are too elementary to be applied to music. No condemnatory meaning however should be attached to my descriptions, for in using the terms thick, piercing, shrill, dry, etc. my object is to express artistic fitness in words, rather than material exactitude. Instrumental sounds which have no musical meaning are classed by me in the category of useless sounds, and I refer to them as such, giving my reasons. With the exception of these, the reader is advised to consider all other orchestral timbres beautiful from an artistic point of view, although it is necessary, at times, to put them to other uses.

Note. Defining tone quality with words is challenging; we often have to draw on the senses of sight, feeling, and even taste. While these comparisons might come from different senses, I believe they are appropriate. However, generally speaking, definitions based on other sources tend to be too simplistic for music. There’s no negative connotation in my descriptions; when I use terms like thick, piercing, shrill, or dry, my goal is to convey artistic suitability in words, not precise material details. I categorize instrumental sounds that lack musical meaning as useless sounds and refer to them accordingly, explaining my reasoning. Besides these, I suggest the reader view all other orchestral timbres as beautiful from an artistic standpoint, even though sometimes they may be used for different purposes.

Further on, a table of wind instruments is appended, outlining the approximate limit of range, defining different qualities of tone and indicating the scope of greatest expression (the piccolo and double bassoon excepted).

Further ahead, a table of wind instruments is added, outlining the approximate limit of range, defining different qualities of tone and indicating the extent of greatest expression (excluding the piccolo and double bassoon).

Flutes and clarinets are the most flexible wood-wind instruments (the flutes in particular), but for expressive power and subtlety in nuances the clarinet supersedes them; this instrument can reduce volume of tone to a mere breath. The nasal instruments, oboe and bassoon, are less mobile and supple; this is accounted for by their double reed, but, having to effect all sorts of scales and rapid passages in common with the flutes and clarinets, oboes and bassoons may be considered melodic instruments in the real sense of the word, only of a more cantabile and peaceful character. In very quick passages they often double the flutes, clarinets or strings.

Flutes and clarinets are the most versatile woodwind instruments (especially flutes), but when it comes to expressive power and subtlety in nuances, the clarinet takes the lead; this instrument can reduce its volume to just a whisper. The more nasal instruments, the oboe and bassoon, are less agile and flexible; this is due to their double reed design. However, because they need to perform all kinds of scales and fast passages like the flutes and clarinets, oboes and bassoons can be seen as melodic instruments in the true sense, but with a more cantabile and gentle character. In very fast passages, they often double the flutes, clarinets, or strings.

The four families are equally capable of legato and staccato playing and changing from one to the other in different ways, but distinct and penetrating staccato passages are better suited to the oboes and bassoons, while the flutes and clarinets excel in well-sustained legato phrases. Composite legato passages should be allotted to the first two instruments, composite staccato passages to the latter pair, but these general directions should not deter the orchestrator from adopting the opposite plan.

The four families are equally skilled at legato and staccato playing, and they can switch between the two in various ways. However, distinct and sharp staccato sections are better suited for the oboes and bassoons, while the flutes and clarinets are great at well-sustained legato phrases. Composite legato sections should be assigned to the first two instruments, and composite staccato sections to the latter pair, but these general guidelines shouldn't stop the orchestrator from trying the opposite approach.

In comparing the technical individualities of the wood-wind the following fundamental differences should be noted:

In comparing the technical characteristics of the woodwinds, the following key differences should be noted:

a) The rapid repetition of a single note by single tonguing is common to all wind instruments; repetition of a single note by means of double tonguing is only possible on the flute, a reedless instrument.

a) The quick repetition of a single note using single tonguing is typical for all wind instruments; however, repeating a single note through double tonguing is only possible on the flute, which is a reedless instrument.

b) On account of its construction the clarinet is not well adapted to sudden leaps from one octave to another; these skips are easier on flutes, oboes and bassoons.-19-

b) Because of its design, the clarinet isn't very good at making sudden jumps from one octave to another; these jumps are easier on flutes, oboes, and bassoons.-19-

c) Arpeggios and rapid alternation of two intervals legato sound well on flutes and clarinets, but not on oboes and bassoons.

c) Arpeggios and quick switching between two intervals legato sound good on flutes and clarinets, but not on oboes and bassoons.

Wood-wind players cannot manage extremely long sustained passages, as they are compelled to take breath; care must be taken therefore to give them a little rest from time to time. This is unnecessary in the case of string players.

Woodwind players can't handle very long sustained passages since they need to breathe; it's important to give them a break occasionally. This isn't needed for string players.

In the endeavour to characterise the timbre of each instrument typical of the four families, from a psychological point of view, I do not hesitate to make the following general remarks which apply generally to the middle and upper registers of each instrument:

In the effort to describe the sound quality of each instrument typical of the four families, from a psychological perspective, I’m not afraid to make the following general comments that generally apply to the middle and upper ranges of each instrument:

a) Flute.—Cold in quality, specially suitable, in the major key, to melodies of light and graceful character; in the minor key, to slight touches of transient sorrow.

a) Flute.—Cool in tone, especially great, in the major key, for melodies that are light and graceful; in the minor key, for subtle hints of fleeting sadness.

b) Oboe.—Artless and gay in the major, pathetic and sad in the minor.

b) Oboe.—Simple and cheerful in the major key, moving and sorrowful in the minor key.

c) Clarinet.—Pliable and expressive, suitable, in the major, to melodies of a joyful or contemplative character, or to outbursts of mirth; in the minor, to sad and reflective melodies or impassioned and dramatic passages.

c) Clarinet.—Flexible and expressive, it works well in major keys for joyful or thoughtful melodies and bursts of laughter; in minor keys, it suits sad and reflective tunes or passionate and dramatic sections.

d) Bassoon.—In the major, an atmosphere of senile mockery; a sad, ailing quality in the minor.

d) Bassoon.—In the major, there's a vibe of elderly mockery; a sad, sickly feel in the minor.

In the extreme registers these instruments convey the following impressions to my mind:

In the extreme ranges, these instruments give me the following impressions:

 Low registerVery high register
a) Flute—Dull, coldBrilliant
b) Oboe—WildHard, dry
c) Clarinet—Ringing, threateningPiercing
d) Bassoon—SinisterTense.

Note. It is true that no mood or frame of mind, whether it be joyful or sad, meditative or lively, careless or reflective, mocking or distressed can be aroused by one single isolated timbre; it depends more upon the general melodic line, the harmony, rhythm, and dynamic shades of expression, upon the whole formation of a given piece of music. The choice of instruments and timbre to be adopted depends on the position which melody and harmony occupy in the seven-octave scale of the orchestra; for example, a melody of light character in the tenor register could not be given to the flutes, or a sad, plaintive phrase in the high soprano register confided to the bassoons. But the ease with which tone colour can be adapted to expression must not be forgotten, and in the first of these two cases it may be conceded that the mocking character of the bassoon could easily and quite naturally assume a light-hearted aspect, and-20- in the second case, that the slightly melancholy timbre of the flute is somewhat related to the feeling of sorrow and distress with which the passage is to be permeated. The case of a melody coinciding in character with the instrument on which it is played is of special importance, as the effect produced cannot fail to be successful. There are also moments when a composer's artistic feeling prompts him to employ instruments, the character of which is at variance with the written melody (for eccentric, grotesque effects, etc.).

Note. It’s true that no mood or state of mind—whether happy or sad, thoughtful or energetic, carefree or introspective, sarcastic or troubled—can be created by just one single sound; it relies more on the overall melodic line, harmony, rhythm, and dynamic nuances of expression, along with the overall composition of a piece of music. The choice of instruments and sounds to be used depends on the role that melody and harmony play within the seven-octave scale of the orchestra; for instance, a light melody in the tenor range wouldn’t be played by the flutes, nor should a sad, mournful phrase in the high soprano range be given to the bassoons. However, it's important to remember how easily sound color can be adapted to expressiveness, and in the first instance, it can be acknowledged that the playful quality of the bassoon could easily take on a cheerful tone, and-20- in the second instance, that the somewhat melancholic sound of the flute connects to the feelings of sorrow and distress that the passage is meant to convey. The situation where a melody matches the character of the instrument it’s played on is particularly significant, as the resulting effect is sure to be successful. There are also times when a composer’s artistic intuition leads them to use instruments whose character contrasts with the written melody (for quirky, bizarre effects, etc.).

The following remarks illustrate the characteristics, timbre, and employment of special instruments:

The following comments highlight the features, sound quality, and use of special instruments:

The duty of the piccolo and small clarinet is, principally, to extend the range of the ordinary flute and clarinet in the high register. The whistling, piercing quality of the piccolo in its highest compass is extraordinarily powerful, but does not lend itself to more moderate shades of expression. The small clarinet in its highest register is more penetrating than the ordinary clarinet. The low and middle range of the piccolo and small clarinet correspond to the same register in the normal flute and clarinet, but the tone is so much weaker that it is of little service in those regions. The double bassoon extends the range of the ordinary bassoon in the low register. The characteristics of the bassoon's low compass are still further accentuated in the corresponding range of the double bassoon, but the middle and upper registers of the latter are by no means so useful. The very deep notes of the double bassoon are remarkably thick and dense in quality, very powerful in piano passages.

The piccolo and small clarinet mainly serve to expand the range of the regular flute and clarinet in the higher register. The bright, sharp sound of the piccolo in its highest range is incredibly strong, but it doesn't allow for more subtle expressions. The small clarinet at its highest notes is more piercing than the regular clarinet. The low and middle registers of the piccolo and small clarinet match those of the normal flute and clarinet, but their tone is so much weaker that they are not very useful in those areas. The double bassoon extends the range of the regular bassoon in the lower register. The traits of the bassoon's low range are further emphasized in the double bassoon's corresponding range, but its middle and upper registers are not nearly as helpful. The very low notes of the double bassoon are notably thick and dense, making them very powerful in piano passages.

Note. Nowadays, when the limits of the orchestral scale are considerably extended (up to the high C of the 7th octave, and down to the low C, 16 ft. contra octave), the piccolo forms an indispensable constituent of the wind-group; similarly, it is recognised that the double bassoon is capable of supplying valuable assistance. The small clarinet is rarely employed and only for colour effects.

Note. These days, with the orchestral range significantly expanded (up to the high C of the 7th octave and down to the low C, 16 ft. contra octave), the piccolo is an essential part of the wind section; likewise, the double bassoon is acknowledged as providing valuable support. The small clarinet is seldom used and only for color effects.

The English horn, or alto oboe (oboe in F) is similar in tone to the ordinary oboe, the listless, dreamy quality of its timbre being sweet in the extreme. In the low register it is fairly penetrating. The bass clarinet, though strongly resembling the ordinary clarinet, is of darker colour in the low register and lacks the silvery quality in the upper notes; it is incapable of joyful expression. The bass flute is an instrument seldom used even today; it possesses the same features as the flute, but it is colder in-21- colour, and crystalline in the middle and high regions. These three particular instruments, apart from extending the low registers of the instruments to which they belong, have their own distinctive peculiarities of timbre, and are often used in the orchestra, as solo instruments, clearly exposed.

The English horn, or alto oboe (oboe in F), has a sound similar to the regular oboe, with a soft, dreamy quality that is extremely sweet. In the lower range, it has a strong presence. The bass clarinet, while very much like the standard clarinet, has a darker tone in the lower register and lacks the bright quality in the higher notes; it doesn't convey cheerful emotions. The bass flute is an instrument that’s rarely used even now; it shares the same characteristics as the flute but has a cooler sound and is more crystalline in the mid and high ranges. These three instruments not only broaden the low ranges of their respective families but also have unique tonal qualities, and they are often featured in orchestras as solo instruments that stand out.

Note. Of the six special instruments referred to above, the piccolo and double bassoon were the first to be used in the orchestra; the latter, however, was neglected after Beethoven's death and did not reappear until towards the end of the 19th century. The Eng. horn and bass clarinet were employed initially during the first half of the same century by Berlioz, Meyerbeer, and others, and for some time retained their position as extras, to become, later on, permanent orchestral factors, first in the theatre, then in the concert room. Very few attempts have been made to introduce the small clarinet into the orchestra (Berlioz etc.); this instrument together with the bass flute is used in my opera-ballet Mlada (1892), and also in my most recent compositions, The Christmas Night, and Sadko; the bass flute will also be found in The Legend of the Invisible City of Kitesh, and in the revised version of "Ivan the Terrible".

Note. Of the six special instruments mentioned above, the piccolo and double bassoon were the first to be used in the orchestra; however, the double bassoon fell out of favor after Beethoven's death and didn’t return until the late 19th century. The English horn and bass clarinet were initially used in the first half of that century by Berlioz, Meyerbeer, and others, and for a while, they remained as extras before becoming permanent parts of the orchestra, first in theaters and later in concert halls. Very few efforts have been made to include the small clarinet in the orchestra (Berlioz, etc.); this instrument, along with the bass flute, is used in my opera-ballet Mlada (1892), as well as in my latest works, The Christmas Night and Sadko; the bass flute is also featured in The Legend of the Invisible City of Kitesh and in the revised version of "Ivan the Terrible".

Of late years the habit of muting the wood-wind has come into fashion. This is done by inserting a soft pad, or a piece of rolled-up cloth into the bell of the instrument. Mutes deaden the tone of oboes, Eng. horns, and bassoons to such an extent that it is possible for these instruments to attain the extreme limit of pianissimo playing. The muting of clarinets is unnecessary, as they can play quite softly enough without artificial means. It has not yet been discovered how to mute the flutes; such a discovery would render great service to the piccolo. The lowest notes on the bassoon,

Recently, muting woodwinds has become trendy. This is done by putting a soft pad or a piece of rolled-up cloth into the bell of the instrument. Mutes dull the sound of oboes, English horns, and bassoons so much that these instruments can reach the extreme limit of pianissimo playing. Muting clarinets isn’t necessary since they can play softly enough without any extra help. No one has figured out how to mute flutes yet; discovering this would be a big help for the piccolo. The lowest notes on the bassoon,

Music: B1 and on the oboe and Eng. horn Music: B3

Music: B1 and on the oboe and English horn Music: B3

are impossible when the instruments are muted. Mutes have no effect in the highest register of wind instruments.

are impossible when the instruments are muted. Mutes don't affect the highest notes of wind instruments.

Brass.

The formation of the group of brass instruments, like that of the wood-wind is not absolutely uniform, and varies in different scores. The brass group may be divided into three general classes corresponding to those of the wood-wind (in pair's, in three's, and in four's).-22-

The setup of the brass instruments, similar to that of the woodwinds, isn't completely consistent and differs in various scores. The brass section can be categorized into three main classes that align with those of the woodwinds (in pairs, in threes, and in fours).-22-

Group corresponding
to the wood-wind
in pair's
Group corresponding
to the wood-wind
in three's
Group corresponding
to the wood-wind
in four's
  (II—Small trumpet).
2 Trumpets I, II.3 Trumpets I, II, III.3 Trumpets I, II, III.
 (III—Alto trumpet(III—Alto trumpet or
 or:Bass trumpet.)
 { 2 Cornets I, II. 
 { 2 Trumpets I, II.} 
4 Horns I, II, III, IV.4 Horns I, II, III, IV.6 or 8 Horns I, II, III, IV, V, VI, VII, VIII.
3 Trombones.3 Trombones I, II, III.3 Trombones I, II, III.
1 Tuba.1 Tuba[8]. 1 Tuba.

The directions are the same as in the preceding table for wood-wind. It is evident that in all three classes the formation may vary as the composer wishes. In music for the theatre or concert room page after page may be written without the use of trumpets, trombones and tuba, or some instrument may be introduced, temporarily as an extra. In the above table I have given the most typical formations, and those which are the most common at the present day.

The instructions are the same as in the previous table for woodwind instruments. It's clear that in all three categories, the arrangement can change according to the composer’s preferences. In music for the theater or concert hall, pages can be composed without using trumpets, trombones, or tuba, or a certain instrument might be added temporarily as an extra. In the table above, I have listed the most typical arrangements, which are the most common today.

Note I. Besides the instruments given above, Richard Wagner used some others in The Ring, notably the quartet of tenor and bass tubas, and a contrabass trombone. Sometimes these additions weigh too heavily on the other groups, and at other times they render the rest of the brass ineffective. For this reason composers have doubtless refrained from employing such instruments, and Wagner himself did not include them in the score of Parsifal. Some present-day composers (Richard Strauss, Scriabine) write for as many as five trumpets.

Note I. In addition to the instruments mentioned above, Richard Wagner used a few others in The Ring, particularly a quartet of tenor and bass tubas, and a contrabass trombone. Sometimes these additions are too dominant for the other groups, and at other times they make the rest of the brass section less effective. Because of this, composers have likely avoided using such instruments, and Wagner himself didn't include them in the score of Parsifal. Some contemporary composers (Richard Strauss, Scriabine) write for as many as five trumpets.

Note II. From the middle of the 19th century onward the natural brass disappeared from the orchestra, giving place to valve instruments. In my second opera, The May Night I used natural horns and trumpets, changing the keys, and writing the best notes "stopped"; this was purposely done for practise.

Note II. From the middle of the 19th century onward, natural brass instruments vanished from the orchestra, replaced by valve instruments. In my second opera, The May Night, I used natural horns and trumpets, changing the keys and notating the best notes as "stopped"; this was intentionally done for practice.

Though far less flexible than the wood-wind, brass instruments heighten the effect of other orchestral groups by their powerful resonance. Trumpets, trombones, and tubas are about equal in-23- strength; cornets have not quite the same force; horns, in forte passages, are about one half as strong, but piano, they have the same weight as other brass instruments played softly. To obtain an equal balance, therefore, the marks of expression in the horns should be one degree stronger than in the rest of the brass; if the trumpets and trombones play pp, the horns should be marked p. On the other hand, to obtain a proper balance in forte passages, two horns are needed to one trumpet or one trombone.

Although they’re not as versatile as woodwinds, brass instruments enhance the impact of other orchestral groups with their powerful resonance. Trumpets, trombones, and tubas are about equal in strength; cornets aren’t quite as forceful; horns, in forte passages, are roughly half as strong, but in piano, they match the weight of other softly played brass instruments. To achieve an equal balance, the expression marks for horns should be one degree stronger than the rest of the brass; if the trumpets and trombones play pp, the horns should be marked p. Conversely, to maintain proper balance in forte passages, you need two horns for every trumpet or trombone.

Brass instruments are so similar in range and timbre that the discussion of register is unnecessary. As a general rule quality becomes more brilliant as the higher register is approached, and vice versa, with a decrease in tone. Played pp the resonance is sweet; played ff the tone is hard and "crackling". Brass instruments possess a remarkable capacity for swelling from pianissimo to fortissimo, and reducing the tone inversely, the sf decrescendo p effect being excellent.

Brass instruments are so similar in range and sound that it’s unnecessary to discuss register. Generally, the quality becomes brighter as you play higher notes, and vice versa, with a drop in tone. When played quietly (pp), the sound is sweet; when played loudly (ff), the tone is harsh and "crackling." Brass instruments can swell beautifully from pianissimo to fortissimo, and can also reduce the tone inversely, with the sf decrescendo p effect being excellent.

The following remarks as to character and tone quality may be added:

The following comments about character and tone quality can be added:

a) 1. Trumpets (B♭-A). Clear and fairly penetrating in tone, stirring and rousing in forte passages; in piano phrases the high notes are full and silvery, the low notes troubled, as though threatening danger.

a) 1. Trumpets (B♭-A). Clear and quite piercing in sound, exciting and uplifting in forte sections; in piano phrases, the high notes are rich and bright, while the low notes feel unsettling, as if hinting at danger.

2. Alto trumpet (in F). An instrument of my own invention, first used by me in the opera-ballet Mlada. In the deep register (notes 2 to 3 in the trumpet scale) it possesses a fuller, clearer, and finer tone. Two ordinary trumpets with an alto trumpet produce greater smoothness and equality in resonance than three ordinary trumpets. Satisfied with the beauty and usefulness of the alto trumpet, I have consistently written for it in my later works, combined with wood-wind in three's.

2. Alto trumpet (in F). An instrument I invented myself, first used by me in the opera-ballet Mlada. In the lower range (notes 2 to 3 in the trumpet scale), it has a fuller, clearer, and finer sound. Two standard trumpets paired with an alto trumpet create a smoother and more balanced resonance than three standard trumpets. Pleased with the beauty and functionality of the alto trumpet, I have consistently included it in my later works, often combined with woodwinds in groups of three.

Note. To obviate the difficulty of using the alto trumpet in ordinary theatres and some concert rooms, I have not brought into play the last four notes of its lowest register or their neighbouring chromatics; by this means the alto trumpet part may be played by an ordinary trumpet in B♭ or A.

Note. To avoid the challenge of using the alto trumpet in regular theaters and some concert venues, I have not utilized the last four notes of its lowest range or their neighboring chromatics; this way, the alto trumpet part can be played by a standard trumpet in B♭ or A.

3. Small trumpet (in E♭-D). Invented by me and used for the first time in Mlada to realise the very high-24- trumpet notes without difficulty. In tonality and range the instrument is similar to the soprano cornet in a military band.

3. Small trumpet (in E♭-D). I invented this instrument and used it for the first time in Mlada to easily reach the very high-24- trumpet notes. It has a similar tone and range to the soprano cornet in a military band.

Note. The small trumpet, (B♭-A) sounding an octave higher than the ordinary trumpet has not yet appeared in musical literature.

Note. The small trumpet, (B♭-A) which sounds an octave higher than the regular trumpet, has not yet been included in musical literature.

b) Cornets (in B♭-A). Possessing a quality of tone similar to the trumpet, but softer and weaker. It is a beautiful instrument though rarely employed today in theatre or concert room. Expert players can imitate the cornet tone on the trumpet, and vice versa.

b) Cornets (in B♭-A). They have a tone quality similar to the trumpet, but softer and weaker. It's a beautiful instrument, though it's rarely used today in theater or concert halls. Skilled players can mimic the cornet tone on the trumpet, and vice versa.

c) Horn (in F). The tone of this instrument is soft, poetical, and full of beauty. In the lower register it is dark and brilliant; round and full in the upper. The middle notes resemble those of the bassoon and the two instruments blend well together. The horn, therefore, serves as a link between the brass and wood-wind. In spite of valves the horn has but little mobility and would seem to produce its tone in a languid and lazy manner.

c) Horn (in F). The sound of this instrument is soft, lyrical, and beautiful. In the lower range, it's dark and vibrant; rich and full in the higher range. The mid-range notes are similar to those of the bassoon, and the two instruments work well together. The horn, therefore, acts as a bridge between brass and woodwind instruments. Despite having valves, the horn has limited flexibility and seems to produce its sound in a slow and relaxed way.

d) Trombone. Dark and threatening in the deepest register, brilliant and triumphant in the high compass. The piano is full but somewhat heavy, the forte powerful and sonorous. Valve trombones are more mobile than slide trombones, but the latter are certainly to be preferred as regards nobility and equality of sound, the more so from the fact that these instruments are rarely required to perform quick passages, owing to the special character of their tone.

d) Trombone. Dark and menacing in the low register, bright and victorious in the high range. The piano is rich but a bit heavy, while the forte is strong and resonant. Valve trombones are more agile than slide trombones, but the latter are definitely superior in terms of richness and balance of tone, especially since these instruments are rarely needed for fast passages due to their unique sound quality.

e) Tuba. Thick and rough in quality, less characteristic than the trombone, but valuable for the strength and beauty of its low notes. Like the double bass and double bassoon, the tuba is eminently useful for doubling, an octave lower, the bass of the group to which it belongs. Thanks to its valves, the tuba is fairly flexible.

e) Tuba. It's thick and rough in quality, less distinct than the trombone, but it's valuable for the strength and beauty of its low notes. Similar to the double bass and double bassoon, the tuba is really useful for doubling the bass of its group an octave lower. Thanks to its valves, the tuba is quite flexible.

Table C. Brass group.

These instruments give all chromatic intervals.[A] [B]

These instruments provide all the chromatic intervals.[A] [B]

Table C

Table C

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Natural sounds are given in white notes. The upper lines indicate the scope of greatest expression.

Natural sounds are expressed in white notes. The top lines show the range of highest expression.

The group of brass instruments, though uniform in resonance throughout its constituent parts, is not so well adapted to expressive playing (in the exact sense of the word) as the wood-wind group. Nevertheless, a scope of greatest expression may be distinguished-26--25- in the middle registers. In company with the piccolo and double bassoon it is not given to the small trumpet (E♭-D) and tuba to play with any great amount of expression. The rapid and rhythmical repetition of a note by single tonguing is possible to all members of the brass, but double tonguing can only be done on instruments with a small mouth-piece, trumpets and cornets. These two instruments can execute rapid tremolando without difficulty. The remarks on breathing, in the section devoted to the wood-wind, apply with equal force to the brass.

The group of brass instruments, while consistent in sound across its parts, isn’t quite as suited for expressive playing (in the exact sense of the word) as the woodwind group. Still, you can identify a range of great expression-26--25- in the middle registers. Alongside the piccolo and double bassoon, the small trumpet (E♭-D) and tuba aren’t capable of playing with much expression. All brass instruments can manage rapid and rhythmic note repetition through single tonguing, but double tonguing is only achievable on instruments with a small mouthpiece, like trumpets and cornets. These two can perform rapid tremolando without any trouble. The comments about breathing in the woodwind section also apply strongly to the brass.

The use of stopped notes and mutes alters the character of brass tone. Stopped notes can only be employed on trumpets, cornets and horns; the shape of trombones and tubas prevents the hand from being inserted into the bell. Though mutes are applied indiscriminately to all brass instruments in the orchestra, tubas rarely possess them. Stopped and muted notes are similar in quality. On the trumpet, muting a note produces a better tone than stopping it.

The use of stopped notes and mutes changes the sound of brass instruments. Stopped notes can only be used on trumpets, cornets, and horns; the design of trombones and tubas prevents the hand from being placed in the bell. While mutes are used on all brass instruments in the orchestra, tubas seldom have them. Stopped and muted notes are similar in quality. On the trumpet, muting a note creates a better sound than stopping it.

In the horn both methods are employed; single notes are stopped in short phrases, muted in longer ones. I do not propose to describe the difference between the two operations in detail, and will leave the reader to acquire the knowledge for himself, and to form an opinion as to its importance from his own personal observation. Sufficient to say that the tone is deadened by both methods, assuming a wild "crackling" character in forte passages, tender and dull in piano. Resonance is greatly reduced, the silvery tone of the instrument so lost and a timbre resembling that of the oboe and Eng. horn is approached. Stopped notes (con sordino) are marked + underneath the note, sometimes followed by no mute, denoting the resumption of open sounds, senza sordini. Brass instruments, when muted, produce an effect of distance.

In the horn, both methods are used; single notes are stopped in short phrases and muted in longer ones. I won’t go into detail about the differences between the two techniques, and I’ll let the reader learn for themselves and form their own opinion on its significance through personal experience. It’s enough to say that the tone is muted by both methods, sounding wild and "crackly" in forte sections, and tender and dull in piano. Resonance is greatly reduced, causing the instrument's silvery tone to fade and approach a sound similar to that of the oboe and English horn. Stopped notes (con sordino) are marked Understood! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize. below the note, sometimes followed by no mute, indicating a return to open sounds, senza sordini. When brass instruments are muted, they create a sense of distance.

C. Instruments of little sustaining power.

Plucked strings.

When the usual orchestral string quartet (Vns I, Vns II, Violas, 'Cellos, D. basses) does not make use of the bow, but plucks the strings with the finger, it becomes to my mind a new and inde-27-pendent group with its own particular quality of tone. Associated with the harp, which produces sound in a similar manner, I consider it separately under the heading of plucked strings.

When the standard orchestral string quartet (Violin I, Violin II, Violas, Cellos, Double Basses) plucks the strings with their fingers instead of using a bow, I see it as a new and distinct group with its own unique tone quality. Since it’s similar to how the harp produces sound, I think of it separately under the category of plucked strings.

Note. In this group may be classed the guitar, zither, balalaïka; instruments plucked with a quill, such as the domra,[9] the mandoline etc., all of which may be used in an orchestra, but have no place in the scope of the present book.

Note. In this group are the guitar, zither, and balalaika; instruments that are plucked with a quill, like the domra,[9] the mandolin, etc., all of which can be used in an orchestra, but are not included in the scope of this book.

Pizzicato.

Although capable of every degree of power from ff to pp, pizzicato playing has but small range of expression, and is used chiefly as a colour effect. On open strings it is resonant and heavy, on stopped strings shorter and duller; in the high positions it is rather dry and hard.

Although it can produce a wide range of dynamics from ff to pp, pizzicato playing has a limited range of expression and is mainly used for color effects. On open strings, it sounds resonant and heavy; on stopped strings, it’s shorter and duller; and in higher positions, it tends to be a bit dry and harsh.

Table D on page 31 indicates the range in which pizzicato may be used on each stringed instrument.

Table D on page 31 shows the range where pizzicato can be applied on each string instrument.

In the orchestra, pizzicato comes into operation in two distinct ways: a) on single notes, b) on double notes and chords. The fingers of the right hand playing pizz. are far less agile than the bow; pizz. passages therefore can never be performed as quickly as those played arco. Moreover, the speed of pizzicato playing depends upon the thickness of the strings; on the double basses, for instance, it must always be much slower than on the violins.

In the orchestra, pizzicato works in two different ways: a) on single notes, b) on double notes and chords. The fingers of the right hand when playing pizz. are not as quick as the bow; pizz. passages can never be played as fast as those performed arco. Additionally, the speed of pizzicato playing depends on the thickness of the strings; for example, on the double basses, it always has to be much slower than on the violins.

In pizzicato chords it is better to avoid open strings, which produce a more brilliant tone than of covered strings. Chords of four notes allow of greater freedom and vigour of attack, as there is no danger of accidentally touching a wrong note. Natural harmonics played pizz. create a charming effect; the tone is weak however, and they are chiefly successful on the violoncello.

In pizzicato chords, it's best to steer clear of open strings since they create a brighter sound compared to covered strings. Four-note chords offer more freedom and stronger attack because there’s no risk of accidentally hitting the wrong note. Natural harmonics played pizz. create a lovely effect; however, the sound is weak, and they're mainly effective on the cello.

Harp.

In the orchestra, the harp is almost entirely an harmonic or accompanying instrument. The majority of scores require only one harp part, but in recent times composers have written for two or even three harps, which are sometimes compressed into the one part.-28-

In the orchestra, the harp primarily serves as a harmonic or accompanying instrument. Most scores call for just one harp part, but lately, composers have begun writing for two or even three harps, which are sometimes combined into a single part.-28-

Note. Full orchestras should include three or even four harps. My operas Sadko, The Legend of the Invisible City of Kitesh, and The Golden Cockerel are designed for two harps, Mlada for three.

Note. Full orchestras should have three or even four harps. My operas Sadko, The Legend of the Invisible City of Kitesh, and The Golden Cockerel are written for two harps, while Mlada is for three.

The special function of the harp lies in the execution of chords, and the florid figures springing from them. As only four notes at the most can be played by each hand, the notes of a chord should be written close together, with not too great a space between one hand and the other. The chords must always be broken (arpeggiato); should the composer wish otherwise he should notify it (non arpeggiato). In the middle and lower octaves the resonance of the strings is slightly prolonged, and dies away gradually. In changes of harmony the player stops the vibration of the strings with his hands, but, in quick modulations, this method is not feasible, and the mixture of one chord with another produces a discordant effect. It follows that more or less rapid figures can only be realised clearly and neatly in the upper register of the harp, where the strings are shorter and harder in tone.

The unique role of the harp is in playing chords and the intricate patterns that emerge from them. Since each hand can play up to four notes at most, the notes in a chord should be written close together, with not too much space between the hands. Chords must always be played broken (arpeggiato); if the composer wants them played differently, they should indicate that (non arpeggiato). In the middle and lower octaves, the strings resonate slightly longer and fade out gradually. When changing harmonies, the player stops the strings' vibrations with their hands, but this method doesn't work well in quick modulations, leading to a jarring mix of chords. Therefore, faster musical patterns can only be played clearly and neatly in the upper register of the harp, where the strings are shorter and produce a sharper tone.

As a general rule, in the whole range of the harp:

As a general rule, throughout the entire range of the harp:

C1♭-F7♯

C1♭-F7♯

only the notes of the first to the fourth octave are used; the extreme notes in both compasses may be employed in special circumstances, and for doubling in octaves.

only the notes from the first to the fourth octave are used; the extreme notes in both ranges may be used in special cases, and for doubling in octaves.

The harp is essentially a diatonic instrument, since all chromatic passages depend on the manipulation of the pedals. For this reason the harp does not lend itself to rapid modulation, and the orchestrator is advised to bear this fact in mind. But the difficulty may be obviated by using two harps alternately.[10]

The harp is primarily a diatonic instrument, as all chromatic passages rely on the use of the pedals. Because of this, the harp isn't ideal for quick modulations, and the orchestrator should keep this in mind. However, this challenge can be overcome by using two harps in rotation.[10]

Note. I would remind the reader that the harp is not capable of double sharps or double flats. For this reason, certain modulations from one key to another one, adjacent to it can only be accomplished enharmonically. For instance, the transition from C flat, G flat or D flat, major to their minor subdominant chords or keys is not possible owing to double flats. It is therefore-29- necessary to start enharmonically from the keys of B, F sharp or C sharp, major. Similarly, on account of double sharps, it is impossible to change from A sharp, D sharp or G sharp, minor to their respective dominant major chords or keys; B flat, E flat and A flat, minor must be the starting-points.

Note. I want to remind the reader that the harp can't play double sharps or double flats. Because of this, some key changes to adjacent keys can only be done enharmonically. For example, shifting from C flat, G flat, or D flat major to their minor subdominant chords or keys isn't possible due to double flats. Therefore, it is-29- necessary to begin enharmonically from the keys of B, F sharp, or C sharp major. Similarly, because of double sharps, you can't change from A sharp, D sharp, or G sharp minor to their respective dominant major chords or keys; B flat, E flat, and A flat minor must be the starting points.

The technical operation known as glissando is peculiar to the harp alone. Taking for granted that the reader is conversant with the methods of acquiring different scales by means of double-notched pedals, it will be sufficient to remark that glissando scales produce a discordant medley of sound owing to the length of time the strings continue to vibrate, and therefore, as a purely musical effect, glissando can only be used in the upper octaves, quite piano, where the sound of the strings is sufficiently clear, yet not too prolonged. Forte glissando scales, entailing the use of the lower and middle strings are only permissible as embellishments. Glissando passages in chords of the seventh and ninth, enharmonically obtained, are much more common, and as the above reservations do not apply, every dynamic shade of tone is possible. Chords in harmonics can only consist of three notes written close together, two for the left hand and one for the right.

The technique called glissando is unique to the harp. Assuming that the reader knows how to use double-notched pedals to create different scales, it's important to note that glissando scales create a jarring mix of sounds because the strings vibrate for a long time. Therefore, as a purely musical effect, glissando can only be effectively used in the upper octaves, played softly (piano), where the string sounds are clear but not too sustained. Forte glissando scales, which involve the lower and middle strings, should only be used as decorative elements. Glissando passages in seventh and ninth chords, played enharmonically, are much more common, and since the earlier limitations don’t apply here, any dynamic shading of tone is achievable. Chords in harmonics can only have three notes played closely together, with two for the left hand and one for the right.

The tender poetic quality of the harp is adapted to every dynamic shade, but it is never a very powerful instrument, and the orchestrator should treat it with respect.

The gentle, lyrical quality of the harp fits every dynamic nuance, but it's never a very powerful instrument, so the orchestrator should handle it with care.

At least three, if not four harps in unison are necessary, if they are to be heard against a full orchestra playing forte. The more rapidly a glissando passage is played, the louder it will sound. Harmonic notes on the harp have great charm but little resonance, and are only possible played quite softly. Speaking generally, the harp, like the string quartet, pizzicato, is more an instrument of colour than expression.

At least three, if not four harps playing together are needed to be heard over a full orchestra playing loudly. The faster a glissando passage is played, the louder it will sound. Harmonic notes on the harp are very charming but have little resonance and can only be played quite softly. Overall, the harp, like the string quartet's pizzicato, is more of a color instrument than one of expression.

Percussion instruments producing determinate
sounds, keyed instruments.

Kettle-drums.

Kettle-drums, indispensable to every theatre and concert orchestra occupy the most important place in the group of percussion instruments. A pair of kettle-drums (Timpani), in the tonic and dominant keys, was the necessary attribute of an orchestra up to, and-30- including Beethoven's time, but, from the middle of the 19th century onward, in western Europe and in Russia, an ever-increasing need was felt for the presence of three or even four kettle-drums, during the whole course or part of a work. If the expensive chromatic drum, permitting instant tuning is rarely met with, still, in the majority of good orchestras, three screw drums are generally to be found. The composer can therefore take it for granted that a good timpanist, having three kettle-drums at his command, will be able to tune at least one of them during a pause of some length.

Kettle drums, essential to every theater and concert orchestra, hold a key spot in the percussion instrument family. A pair of kettle drums (Timpani), in the tonic and dominant keys, was a must-have for orchestras up until Beethoven's time, but from the mid-19th century onward, there was a growing demand in Western Europe and Russia for the use of three or even four kettle drums throughout all or part of a piece. Although the pricey chromatic drum, which allows for instant tuning, is rarely found, most quality orchestras typically have three screw drums. This means that composers can confidently assume a skilled timpanist, with three kettle drums available, will be able to tune at least one of them during a longer pause.

The limits of possible change in Beethoven's time was considered to be:

The limits of possible change during Beethoven's time were seen to be:

Big
kettle-drum:
F2-C3 (chromatically) Small
kettle-drum:
B♭2-F3 (chromatically)

In these days it is difficult to define the precise extent of high compass in the kettle-drums, as this depends entirely on the size and quality of the smallest one, of which there are many kinds, but I advise the composer to select:

In today's world, it's hard to determine the exact range of high notes in the kettle drums because it totally depends on the size and quality of the smallest one, of which there are various types. However, I recommend that the composer choose:

E2-G♯3 (chromatically)

E2-G♯3 (chromatically)

Note. A magnificent kettle-drum of very small size was made for my opera-ballet Mlada; this instrument gave the D♭ of the fourth octave.

Note. A stunning small kettle-drum was made for my opera-ballet Mlada; this instrument produced the D♭ of the fourth octave.

Kettle-drums are capable of every dynamic shade of tone, from thundering fortissimo to a barely perceptible pianissimo. In tremolando they can execute the most gradual crescendo, diminuendo, the sfp and morendo.

Kettle drums can produce every dynamic tone, from loud fortissimo to a barely heard pianissimo. In tremolando, they can carry out the most gradual crescendo, diminuendo, sfp, and morendo.

To deaden the sound, a piece of cloth is generally placed on the skin of the drum, according to the instruction: timpani coperti (muffled drums).

To mute the sound, a piece of cloth is usually laid on the drum's skin, as per the instruction: timpani coperti (muffled drums).

Table D.

Pizzicato.

Table D

Table D

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

The black notes are dry and hard, without resonance, and should only be used when doubled with the wood-wind.

The black notes are dry and hard, lacking resonance, and should only be used when paired with the woodwind.

* Table E.

Glockenspiel, celesta, xylophone.

Table E

Table E

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Piano and Celesta.

The use of a piano in the orchestra (apart from pianoforte concertos) belongs almost entirely to the Russian school.[11] The object is two-fold: the quality of tone, either alone, or combined with-32- that of the harp, is made to imitate a popular instrument, the guzli, (as in Glinka), or a soft peal of bells. When the piano forms part of an orchestra, not as a solo instrument, an upright is preferable to a grand, but today the piano is gradually being superseded by the celesta, first used by Tschaikovsky. In the celesta, small steel plates take the place of strings, and the hammers falling on them produce a delightful sound, very similar to the glockenspiel. The celesta is only found in full orchestras; when it is not available it should be replaced by an upright piano, and not the glockenspiel.

The use of a piano in the orchestra (aside from piano concertos) is mostly associated with the Russian school.[11] The purpose is twofold: the quality of sound, whether played alone or combined with-32- the harp, is meant to mimic a popular instrument, the guzli, (as seen in Glinka), or a gentle ringing of bells. When the piano is part of an orchestra, not as a solo instrument, an upright is preferred over a grand, but nowadays the piano is gradually being replaced by the celesta, which was first used by Tschaikovsky. In the celesta, small steel plates replace the strings, and the hammers striking them create a lovely sound, very similar to the glockenspiel. The celesta is only found in full orchestras; when it's not available, an upright piano should be used instead of the glockenspiel.

Glockenspiel, Bells, Xylophone.

The glockenspiel (campanelli) may be made of steel bars, or played with a keyboard. The first type is the more satisfactory and possesses greater resonance. The use of the glockenspiel is similar to the celesta, but its tone is more brilliant and penetrating. Big bells in the shape of hollow discs or metal tubes,[12] or real church bells of moderate size may be considered more as theatrical properties than orchestral instruments.

The glockenspiel (campanelli) can be made from steel bars or can be played with a keyboard. The first type is more satisfying and has better resonance. Using the glockenspiel is similar to using the celesta, but its tone is brighter and sharper. Large bells shaped like hollow discs or metal tubes,[12] or actual church bells of moderate size are more like theatrical props than orchestral instruments.

The xylophone is a species of harmonica composed of strips or cylinders of wood, struck with two little hammers. It produces a clattering sound, both powerful and piercing.

The xylophone is a type of harmonica made up of wooden strips or cylinders, played by striking them with two small hammers. It creates a loud, sharp clattering sound.

To complete this catalogue of sounds mention should be made of the strings playing col legno, that is with the wood or back of the bow. The sound produced is similar to the xylophone, and gains in quality as the number of players is increased.

To finish this catalog of sounds, it’s important to mention the strings playing col legno, which means using the wood or back of the bow. The sound created is similar to a xylophone and improves in quality as more players join in.

A table is appended showing the range of the celesta, glockenspiel and xylophone.

A table is added showing the range of the celesta, glockenspiel and xylophone.

Percussion instruments producing indefinite sounds.

Instruments in this group, such as triangle, castanets, little bells, tambourine, switch or rod (Rute. Ger.), side or military drum, cymbals, bass drum, and Chinese gong do not take any harmonic or melodic part in the orchestra, and can only be considered as ornamental instruments pure and simple. They have no intrinsic-33- musical meaning, and are just mentioned by the way. The first three may be considered as high, the four following as medium, and the last two as deep instruments. This may serve as a guide to their use with percussion instruments of determinate sounds, playing in corresponding registers.

Instruments in this group, like the triangle, castanets, small bells, tambourine, switch or rod (Rute. Ger.), side or military drum, cymbals, bass drum, and Chinese gong, don’t contribute any harmonic or melodic elements to the orchestra and can only be seen as purely ornamental instruments. They lack any inherent-33- musical significance and are only mentioned in passing. The first three can be classified as high, the next four as medium, and the last two as low instruments. This classification can help guide their use alongside percussion instruments with definite sounds, playing in corresponding ranges.

Comparison of resonance in orchestral groups and
combination of different tone qualities.

In comparing the resonance of the respective groups of sound-sustaining instruments we arrive at the following approximate conclusions:

In comparing the resonance of the different groups of sound-producing instruments, we come to the following approximate conclusions:

In the most resonant group, the brass, the strongest instruments are the trumpets, trombones and tuba. In loud passages the horns are only one-half as strong, 1 Trumpet = 1 Trombone = 1 Tuba = 2 Horns. Wood-wind instruments, in forte passages, are twice as weak as the horns, 1 Horn = 2 Clarinets = 2 Oboes = 2 Flutes = 2 Bassoons; but, in piano passages, all wind-instruments, wood or brass are of fairly equal balance.

In the brass section, the most powerful instruments are the trumpets, trombones, and tuba. In loud sections, the horns are only half as strong, so 1 Trumpet = 1 Trombone = 1 Tuba = 2 Horns. Woodwind instruments, when playing loudly, are twice as weak as the horns, meaning 1 Horn = 2 Clarinets = 2 Oboes = 2 Flutes = 2 Bassoons. However, in soft sections, all wind instruments, whether wood or brass, have a fairly equal balance.

It is more difficult to establish a comparison in resonance between wood-wind and strings, as everything depends on the number of the latter, but, in an orchestra of medium formation, it may be taken for granted that in piano passages, the whole of one department (all 1st Violins or all 2nd Violins etc.) is equivalent in strength to one wind instrument, (Violins I = 1 Flute etc.), and, in forte passages, to two wind instruments, (Violins I = 2 Flutes = 1 Oboe + 1 Clarinet, etc.).

It's harder to compare the resonance between woodwinds and strings because it all depends on how many strings there are. However, in a medium-sized orchestra, you can generally assume that in piano passages, one section (like all 1st Violins or all 2nd Violins, etc.) has the same strength as one woodwind instrument (1st Violins = 1 Flute, etc.), and in forte passages, it corresponds to two woodwind instruments (1st Violins = 2 Flutes = 1 Oboe + 1 Clarinet, etc.).

It is still harder to form a comparison with instruments of little sustaining power, for too great a diversity in production and emission of sound exists. The combined force of groups of sustained resonance easily overpowers the strings played pizz. or col legno, the piano played softly, or the celesta. As regards the glockenspiel, bells, and xylophone, their emphatic tone will easily prevail over other groups in combination. The same may be said of the kettle-drums with their ringing, resounding quality, and also of other subsidiary instruments.

It’s even harder to compare instruments with less sustaining power because there’s a lot of variation in how they produce and emit sound. The combined strength of groups with sustained resonance easily overpowers strings played pizzicato or with the wood of the bow, soft piano playing, or the celesta. When it comes to the glockenspiel, bells, and xylophone, their striking tone will easily dominate other groups when combined. The same goes for kettle drums with their ringing, resonant quality, as well as other supporting instruments.

The influence of the timbre of one group on another is noticeable when the groups are doubled; for instance, when the wood-wind timbre is closely allied to the strings on the one hand, and to the brass on the other. Re-inforcing both, the wind thickens the strings-34- and softens the brass. The strings do not blend so well with the brass, and when the two groups are placed side by side, each is heard too distinctly. The combination of the three different timbres in unison produces a rich, mellow and coherent tone.

The impact of one group's sound on another is clear when the groups are doubled; for example, when the woodwinds blend closely with the strings on one side and the brass on the other. The winds enhance the strings, making them sound fuller-34- and mellow out the brass. The strings don't mesh as well with the brass, and when the two groups are positioned next to each other, they are each too distinct. The mix of the three different sounds played together creates a rich, warm, and unified tone.

All, or several wind instruments in combination will absorb one department of added strings:

All or several wind instruments together will take the place of one section of additional strings:

 2 Fl.Sure! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.2 Ob.+Vns I,
or:2 Ob.Understood! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.2 Cl.I'm ready for the text.Violas,
or:2 Cl.I'm sorry, but there doesn't seem to be any text provided to modernize. Please share a phrase for me to help you with.2 Fag.Please provide the text for modernization.'Cellos.

One department of strings added to the wood-wind in unison produces a sweet coherent quality, the wood-wind timbre still predominating; but the addition of one wind instrument to all or part of the strings in unison, only thickens the resonance of the latter, the wood-wind timbre being lost in the process:

One group of string instruments added to the woodwinds together creates a sweet, unified sound, with the woodwind tone still dominating; however, when one wind instrument is added to all or part of the strings playing together, it just makes the resonance of the strings thicker, causing the woodwind tone to be lost in the mix.

 Vns ISure! Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.Vns IIUnderstood! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.1 Ob.,
or:ViolasUnderstood. Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.'Cellos+1 Cl.
or:'Cellos+D. bassesI'm ready to assist with modernizing text as needed. Please provide the phrases you would like me to work on.1 Fag.

Muted strings do not combine so well with wood-wind, as the two tone qualities remain distinct and separate. Uniting plucked strings and percussion with instruments of sustained resonance results in the following: wind instruments, wood and brass, strengthen and clarify pizzicato strings, harp, kettle-drums and percussion generally, the latter lending a touch of relief to the tone of the wood-wind. Uniting plucked strings and percussion with bowed instruments does not produce such a satisfactory blend, both qualities being heard independently. The combination of plucked strings with percussion alone, is excellent; the two blend perfectly, and the consequent increase in resonance yields an admirable effect.

Muted strings don't blend well with woodwinds because their tones stay distinct and separate. Combining plucked strings and percussion with instruments that have sustained resonance leads to this: wind instruments, both wood and brass, enhance and clarify pizzicato strings, harp, kettle drums, and percussion in general, with the latter adding a nice relief to the tone of the woodwinds. Joining plucked strings and percussion with bowed instruments doesn't create as pleasing a mix, as both qualities are heard independently. The combination of plucked strings with just percussion is fantastic; they blend perfectly, and the resulting increase in resonance creates a wonderful effect.

The relationship which exists between string harmonics and the flute or piccolo constitutes a link between the two groups in the upper range of the orchestra. Moreover, the timbre of the viola may be vaguely compared to the middle register of the bassoon and the lowest compass of the clarinet; hence, in the medium orchestral range, a point of contact is established between the quartet of strings and the wood-wind.

The connection between string harmonics and the flute or piccolo creates a bridge between the two sections in the higher range of the orchestra. Additionally, the sound of the viola can be somewhat compared to the middle range of the bassoon and the lowest notes of the clarinet; thus, in the mid-orchestral range, a link is formed between the string quartet and the woodwinds.

The bassoon and horn provide the connection between wood-wind and brass, these two instruments being somewhat analogous-35- in character when played piano or mezzo-forte; the flute also, in its lowest register, recalls the pianissimo trumpet tone. Stopped and muted notes in horns and trumpets are similar in quality to the oboe and Eng. horn, and blend tolerably well with the latter instrument.

The bassoon and horn act as a link between woodwinds and brass, with these two instruments being somewhat similar in character when played softly or at a medium volume; the flute, in its lower register, also reminds us of the soft trumpet sound. Stopped and muted notes in horns and trumpets have a quality similar to that of the oboe and English horn, and they blend quite well with the latter instrument.

Concluding this survey of orchestral groups I add a few remarks which seem to me of special importance.

To wrap up this overview of orchestral groups, I’d like to add a few comments that I believe are particularly important.

The principal part in music is undertaken by three instrumental groups of sustained resonance, representing the three primary elements, melody, harmony and rhythm. Instruments of little sustaining power, though sometimes used independently, are chiefly employed for ornament and colour; instruments producing indeterminate sounds play no melodic or harmonic part, their functions being purely rhythmical.

The main role in music is carried out by three groups of instruments that maintain a resonant sound, which represent the three basic elements: melody, harmony, and rhythm. Instruments with less sustaining power, while occasionally used alone, are mainly utilized for embellishment and texture; instruments that produce unclear sounds don’t contribute to melody or harmony; instead, their role is simply rhythmic.

By glancing at the order in which the six orchestral groups are placed, strings, wood-wind, brass, plucked strings, percussion producing definite, and those producing indefinite sounds, the reader will be able to determine the part played by each in the art of orchestration, from the secondary standpoint of colour and expression. As regards expression, the strings come first, and the expressive capacity of the other groups diminishes in the above order, colour being the only attribute of the last group of percussion instruments.

By looking at the order of the six orchestral groups—strings, woodwinds, brass, plucked strings, percussion producing definite sounds, and those producing indefinite sounds—the reader can see the role each plays in orchestration in terms of color and expression. For expression, strings are at the forefront, while the expressive potential of the other groups decreases in that order, with color being the sole feature of the last group of percussion instruments.

The same order obtains from the standpoint of general effect in orchestration. We can listen to strings for an almost indefinite period of time without getting tired, so varied are their characteristics (vide the number of string quartets, suites, serenades etc. written for strings alone). The addition of a single group of strings will add lustre to a passage for wind instruments. On the other hand, the quality of wind instruments soon becomes wearisome; the same may be said of plucked strings, and also percussion of every kind which should only be employed at reasonable intervals in orchestral composition.

The same principle applies when considering the overall effect in orchestration. We can listen to string instruments for an almost unlimited time without getting bored, so diverse are their qualities (just think of the many string quartets, suites, serenades, etc., written for strings alone). Adding even one section of strings can elevate a passage featuring wind instruments. However, the sound of wind instruments can quickly become tiresome; the same goes for plucked strings and all types of percussion, which should only be used sparingly in orchestral compositions.

It cannot be denied that the constant use of compound timbres, in pair's, in three's etc. eliminates characteristics of tone, and produces a dull, neutral texture, whereas the employment of simple, elementary combinations gives infinitely greater scope for variety in colour.

It’s clear that consistently using compound timbres, whether in pairs or threes, takes away from the unique qualities of tone and results in a flat, neutral texture. In contrast, using simple, basic combinations allows for much greater diversity in color.

7 (20) June 1908.

7 (20) June 1908.


Chapter II.

MELODY.

TUNE.


Whether it be long or short, a simple theme or a melodic phrase, melody should always stand out in relief from the accompaniment. This may be done by artificial or natural means; artificially, when the question of tone quality does not come into consideration, and the melody is detached by means of strongly accentuated dynamic shades; naturally, by selection and contrast of timbres, strengthening of resonance by doubling, tripling, etc., or crossing of parts (violoncellos above the violas and violins, clarinets or oboes above the flutes, bassoons above the clarinets etc.).

Whether it's long or short, a simple theme or a melodic phrase, the melody should always stand out clearly from the accompaniment. This can be achieved either artificially or naturally; artificially, when tone quality isn't a concern, and the melody is highlighted through strong dynamic accents; naturally, by choosing and contrasting timbres, enhancing resonance through doubling, tripling, etc., or layering parts (cellos above the violas and violins, clarinets or oboes above the flutes, bassoons above the clarinets, etc.).

Melody planned in the upper parts stands out from the very fact of position alone, and likewise, to a less degree when it is situated in the low register. In the middle of the orchestral range it is not so prominent and the methods referred to above come into operation. They may also be employed for two part melody (in thirds and sixths) and for polyphonic writing.

Melody planned in the higher registers is noticeable just because of its position, and to a lesser extent when it’s in the lower register. In the middle of the orchestral range, it’s not as prominent, and the techniques mentioned earlier come into play. These techniques can also be used for two-part melodies (in thirds and sixths) and for polyphonic writing.

Melody in stringed instruments.

Instances of the melodic use of stringed instruments are innumerable. The reader will find many examples in the present treatise. With the exception of the double basses,—dull in tone and of little flexibility, chiefly employed in unison or in octaves with the violoncellos,—each of the other stringed instruments, taken independently, is qualified to assume full responsibility for the melodic line.

Instances of melodic use of string instruments are countless. The reader will find many examples in this discussion. Except for the double basses—which have a dull tone and limited flexibility and are primarily used in unison or octaves with the cellos—each of the other string instruments, on their own, is capable of taking full responsibility for the melody.

a) Violins.

Melody in the soprano-alto register and an extra-high compass usually falls to the lot of the 1st Violins, sometimes to the 2nd Violins or to both in unison, a process which produces fuller resonance without impairing quality of tone.

Melody in the soprano-alto range and an extra-high pitch typically goes to the 1st Violins, sometimes to the 2nd Violins, or both playing together, creating a richer sound without sacrificing tone quality.

Examples:

Understood. Please provide the text for modernization.

The Tsar's Bride 84.[C]Pianissimo melody (Vns I) of a -37-troubled dramatic character. Harmonic accompaniment (Vns II and Violas tremolando—middle parts; the Violoncellos forming the bass).

The Tsar's Bride 84.[C]Pianissimo melody (Violins I) with a troubled dramatic feel. The harmonic support comes from Violins II and Violas tremolando in the middle parts, while the Cellos provide the bass.

Antar, before 70.—Descending melodic phrase, Vns I con sordini piano.

Antar, before 70.—A descending melodic phrase, Vns I with mutes softly.

No. 1. Shéhérazade 2nd movement B. A piano melody (Vns I) graceful in character.

No. 1. Shéhérazade 2nd movement B. A piano melody (Vns I) elegant in style.

Antar 12. Light graceful melody, oriental in style; a dance measure (Vns I con sord.), the mutes producing a dull ethereal quality of tone.

Antar 12. A light, graceful melody with an Oriental style; a dance rhythm (Vns I con sord.), the mutes creating a soft, otherworldly tone.

No. 2. The Legend of the Invisible City of Kitesh 283.

No. 2. The Legend of the Invisible City of Kitesh 283.

No. 3. Spanish Capriccio J. Vns I in the upper register doubling the high register of the wood-wind. Choice resonance.

No. 3. Spanish Capriccio J. Vns I in the upper register doubling the high register of the woodwind. Choice resonance.

b) Violas.

Melody in the alto-tenor register and a still higher compass is assigned to the violas. Cantabile melodies however are not so frequently written for violas as for violins and 'cellos, partly because the viola tone is slightly nasal in quality and better fitted for short characteristic phrases, partly because the number of viola players in an orchestra is smaller. Melodies confided to the violas are generally doubled by other strings or by the wood-wind.

Melody in the alto-tenor range and an even higher register is given to the violas. Cantabile melodies, however, are not as commonly written for violas as they are for violins and cellos, partly because the viola's tone is a bit nasal and better suited for short, distinctive phrases, and partly due to the smaller number of viola players in an orchestra. Melodies assigned to the violas are usually accompanied by other strings or woodwinds.

Examples:

Got it! Please provide the text that you would like to modernize.

No. 4. Pan Voyevoda, duet in Act II 145. A long cantabile melody in the violas, dolce, in unison with the mezzo soprano voice.

No. 4. Pan Voyevoda, duet in Act II 145. A long cantabile melody in the violas, dolce, in unison with the mezzo soprano voice.

No. 5. The Golden Cockerel 193.—Flowing cantabile.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ The Golden Cockerel 193.—Smooth cantabile.

No. 6. Sadko. Symphonic tableau 12.—Muted violas. A short dance theme, piano in D♭ major. (The same theme in Eng. horn-38- in the 6th scene of the opera Sadko is slightly more penetrating in tone).

No. 6. Sadko. Symphonic tableau 12.—Soft violas. A brief dance theme, piano in D♭ major. (The same theme in the English horn-38- in the 6th scene of the opera Sadko has a slightly more pronounced tone).

c) Violoncellos.

Violoncellos, representing the tenor-bass range + an extra-high compass are more often entrusted with tense passionate cantabile melody than with distinctive figures or rapid phrases. Such melodies are usually laid out for the top string (A) which possesses a wonderfully rich "chest" quality.

Cellos, covering the tenor-bass range + with an extra-high range, are more frequently given intense, passionate cantabile melodies rather than clear patterns or fast phrases. These melodies are typically played on the top string (A), which has a beautifully rich "chest" sound.

Examples:

Understood! Please provide the phrases you'd like to modernize.

Antar 56. Cantabile on the A string.

Antar 56. Cantabile on the A string.

Antar 63. The same melody in D♭ maj. on the D string (doubled by the bassoons).

Antar 63. The same tune in D♭ major on the D string (doubled by the bassoons).

No. 7. Pan Voyevoda 134, nocturne, "Moonlight". A broad melody dolce ed espressivo, afterwards doubled by the first violins an octave higher.

No. 7. Pan Voyevoda 134, nocturne, "Moonlight". A sweeping melody gentle and expressive, later played by the first violins an octave higher.

No. 8. Snegourotchka 231. At the fifth bar, a melody on the A string cantabile ed espressivo, imitating the first clarinet.

No. 8. Snegourotchka 231. At the fifth bar, a melody on the A string cantabile ed espressivo, mimicking the first clarinet.

No. 9. Snegourotchka 274. Melodic phrase with embellishments.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Snegourotchka 274. Melodic phrase with flourishes.

d) Double basses.

Owing to its register—basso profondo + a still lower compass,—and its muffled resonance, the double bass is little capable of broad cantabile phrases and only in unison or in octaves with the 'cellos. In my own compositions there is no phrase of any importance given to the double bass without the support of 'cellos or bassoons.

Due to its range—basso profondo Below is a short piece of text (5 words or fewer). Modernize it into contemporary English if there's enough context, but do not add or omit any information. If context is insufficient, return it unchanged. Do not add commentary, and do not modify any placeholders. If you see placeholders of the form __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_x__, you must keep them exactly as-is so they can be replaced with links. an even lower range—and its muted resonance, the double bass is not very capable of broad cantabile phrases and can only play in unison or octaves with the cellos. In my own compositions, there isn’t any important phrase assigned to the double bass without the backing of cellos or bassoons.

Examples:

Understood! Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.

* No. 10. Legend of Kitesh 306. Double bass solo, doubled first by the double bassoon, later by the bassoon. This example affords an instance of the rare use of the alto clef (in the last few notes).

* No. 10. Legend of Kitesh 306. A double bass solo, initially accompanied by the double bassoon and later by the bassoon. This example showcases the uncommon use of the alto clef (in the last few notes).

* No. 11. The Golden Cockerel 120.—D. basses + D. bassoons.-39-

* __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ The Golden Cockerel 120.—D. basses + D. bassoons.-39-

Grouping in unison.

a) Vns I + Vns II.—It goes without saying that this combination entails no alteration in colour; it gains in power and richness of tone by reason of the increased number of players, and is usually attended by doubling of the melody in some departments of the wood-wind. The large number of violins prevents the wood-wind predominating, and the tone quality remains that of the string quartet, enriched and amplified.

a) Vns I I'm sorry, but there is no text provided for me to modernize. Please provide a short phrase for assistance. Vns II.—It's clear that this combination doesn't change the color; instead, it enhances the power and richness of the tone because of the larger number of players, which usually leads to the melody being doubled in certain areas of the woodwind section. The significant number of violins stops the woodwind from dominating, and the overall tone quality still resembles that of the string quartet, but it's enriched and amplified.

Examples:

Sure, please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.

No. 12. Shéhérazade, beginning of the third movement. Cantabile for Vns I and II on the D string, then on the A.

No. 12. Shéhérazade, start of the third movement. Cantabile for Vnss I and II on the D string, then on the A.

The May Night, overture D. Quick piano melody, beginning cantabile and divided later in octaves

The May Night, overture D. Fast piano melody, starting cantabile and later split into octaves.

( Vns I I'm sorry, but there doesn't seem to be any text provided for me to modernize. Please provide the text for assistance. 8 I'm sorry, but there is no text provided to modernize. Please provide a short piece of text for me to work on.
Vns II

with florid embellishment.

with elaborate decoration.

No. 13. The Golden Cockerel 170.—Vns I + II muted.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ The Golden Cockerel 170.—Vns I + II muted.

b) Violins + Violas.—The combination of violins and violas presents no special characteristics, as in the preceding case. The violins remain predominant, and the resonance is rich and full.

b) Violins Please provide the text you want me to modernize. Violas.—The mix of violins and violas doesn't have any special features, just like before. The violins are still the main focus, and the sound is rich and full.

Examples:

Got it! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.

No. 14. Sadko 208.—Vns I + II + Violas (G string). Quiet cantabile melody pp, in unison with the altos and tenors of the chorus.

No. 14. Sadko 208.—Vns I Sure! Please provide the short piece of text you'd like me to modernize. II Understood. Please provide the text you would like me to modernize. Violas (G string). Soft cantabile melody pp, in unison with the altos and tenors of the chorus.

The Golden Cockerel 142.—Same combination.

The Golden Cockerel 142.—Same combo.

c) Violas + 'Cellos.—Produces a rich full resonance, the 'cello quality predominating.

c) Violas Understood. Please provide the text you would like me to modernize. 'Cellos.—Produces a rich, full sound, with the 'cello quality being the most prominent.

Examples:

Understood! Please provide the text.

No. 15. Snegourotchka 5.—Apparition of Spring. Violas + 'Cellos + Eng. horn. The same melody, mezzo-forte cantabile as in Ex. 9; but in a brighter key, a third higher, its resonance is more brilliant and tense. The addition of the Eng. horn makes no essential difference to the compound tone; the 'cellos stand out above the rest.

No. 15. Snegourotchka 5.—Appearance of Spring. Violas Sure! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize. 'Cellos Understood. Please provide the text you'd like modernized. English horn. The same melody, mezzo-forte cantabile as in Ex. 9; but in a brighter key, a third higher, its resonance is more vivid and intense. The addition of the English horn doesn't significantly change the overall sound; the 'cellos stand out above the others.

No. 16. The Golden Cockerel 71. Violas + 'Cellos muted.-40-

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ The Golden Cockerel 71. Violas + 'Cellos muted.-40-

d) Violins + 'Cellos.—A combination similar to the preceding one. The 'cello tone prevails and the resonance is fuller.

d) Violins Understood. Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize. 'Cellos.—A combination similar to the previous one. The 'cello sound dominates, and the resonance is richer.

Examples:

Sure, please provide the text you would like me to modernize.

No. 17. Snegourotchka 288. "Spring descends upon the lake". Vns I + Vns II + 'Cellos + Eng. horn. The same cantabile as in Ex. 9, and 15. The Eng. horn is absorbed in the musical texture, the principal colour being that of the 'cellos. Still more powerful in resonance.

No. 17. Snegourotchka 288. "Spring arrives at the lake." Vns I I'm ready to help. Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize. Vns II Understood! Please provide the text you would like me to modernize. 'Cellos + Eng. horn. The same cantabile as in Ex. 9, and 15. The Eng. horn blends into the musical texture, with the 'cellos providing the main color. Even more resonant.

No. 18. The May Night. Act III L. Chorus of Roussâlki. The combination of the solo 'cello with the violins gives the latter a touch of the 'cello timbre.

No. 18. The May Night. Act III L. Chorus of Roussâlki. The blend of the solo cello with the violins adds a hint of the cello's tone to the violins.

e) Vns I + II + Violas + 'Cellos.—Combining violins, violas and 'cellos in unison is not possible except in the alto-tenor register; this process unites the full resonance of the instruments into an ensemble of complex quality, very tense and powerful in forte passages, extremely full and rich in piano.

e) Vns I Sure! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize. II Sure! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize. Violas + 'Cellos.—It's not possible to combine violins, violas, and 'cellos in unison except in the alto-tenor range; this method brings together the full resonance of the instruments into an ensemble with a complex quality, very tense and powerful in forte passages, and extremely full and rich in piano.

Examples:

Understood! Please provide the text you would like to be modernized.

No. 19. Shéhérazade, 2nd movement P.—Energetic phrase ff.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Shéhérazade, 2nd movement P.—Lively phrase ff.

Mlada, Lithuanian dance, before 36.

Mlada, Lithuanian dance, before 36.

Mlada, Act III. 40.—Cleopatra's dance. Cantabile embellished in oriental fashion.

Mlada, Act III. 40.—Cleopatra's dance. Cantabile enhanced in an eastern style.

f) Violoncellos + D. basses.—A combination of rich full resonance, used occasionally for phrases in the very low register.

f) Cellos Understood! Please provide the text to modernize. Double basses.—A mix with rich, full resonance, used sometimes for phrases in the very low register.

Examples:

Understood. Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.

No. 20. Sadko 260.—A persistent forte figure, severe in character.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Sadko 260.—A strong-willed figure, serious in character.

No. 21. Legend of Kitesh 240.—A pianissimo phrase, sinister and horrible in character.

No. 21. Legend of Kitesh 240.—A pianissimo phrase, dark and eerie in nature.

Stringed instruments doubling in octaves.

a) Vns I and Vns II in octaves.

a) Vns I and Vns II in octaves.

This is a very common process used for all kinds of melodic figures, in particular those in the very high register. It has already been stated that the E string diminishes in fulness of tone-41- the higher it ascends from the limits of the soprano voice. Moreover, melodic figures in the very high register of the violins become too isolated from the rest of the ensemble unless doubled in octaves. Such doubling secures expression, fulness of tone and firmness of timbre. The reader will find numerous examples of violins in octaves; a few are added below, chiefly broad and expressive phrases.

This is a very common technique used for all kinds of melodic figures, especially those in the very high range. It has already been noted that the E string loses richness of tone-41- the higher it goes from the limits of the soprano voice. Additionally, melodic figures in the very high range of the violins can become too detached from the rest of the ensemble unless they're played in octaves. Doubling in octaves ensures expression, richness of tone, and stability of timbre. You'll find many examples of violins playing in octaves, with a selection added below, mainly broad and expressive phrases.

Examples:

Understood. Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.

No. 22. The Tsar's Bride 166. Cantabile, piano.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ The Tsar's Bride 166. Cantabile, soft.

The Tsar's Bride 206. Cantabile, mezzo-piano; the lower part is in unison with the soprano voice.

The Tsar's Bride 206. Cantabile, mezzo-piano; the lower part is in unison with the soprano voice.

Shéhérazade, 3rd movement J. Cantabile in G major; dolce and cantabile (the same as Ex. 12).

Shéhérazade, 3rd movement J. Cantabile in G major; softly and singingly (the same as __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__).

No. 23. The Legend of Tsar Saltan 227. Melody with reiterated notes, dolce, espress. e cantabile.

No. 23. The Legend of Tsar Saltan 227. A melody with repeated notes, softly, expressively, and in a singing style.

Sadko, Symphonic tableau 12.

Sadko, Symphonic tableau 12.

Vns I
Vns II
Sure! Please provide the text you would like me to modernize. 8

muted. A short dance phrase pianissimo, given first to the violas, then to the violins (cf. Ex. 6).

muted. A short dance phrase pianissimo, first played by the violas, then by the violins (cf. Ex. 6).

No. 24. Sadko, opera 207. Perhaps an unique example of its kind; violins playing in the very extremity of the high register.

No. 24. Sadko, opera 207. Perhaps a one-of-a-kind example; violins playing at the very high end of the register.

Note. This passage is difficult but nevertheless quite playable. One or two desks of the 1st Violins are sufficient to double the melody in the upper octave, all the other 1st Violins can play the octave below. In this way the piercing quality of the highest notes will be diminished, the melody will acquire a clearer and more pleasant sound, and the expressive tone quality of the lower octave will be strengthened.

Note. This passage is challenging but still quite doable. One or two desks of the 1st Violins are enough to double the melody in the upper octave, while all the other 1st Violins can play the octave below. This will reduce the sharpness of the highest notes, giving the melody a clearer and more pleasant sound, and enhance the expressive tone quality of the lower octave.

*The Golden Cockerel 156.

*The Golden Cockerel 156.

* " " " 165.

* " " " 165.

* Antar, 1st movement 11.

* Antar, 1st movement 11.

* No. 25. Ivan the Terrible, Act III 63.

* __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ivan the Terrible, Act 3 63.

b) Violins divisi in octaves.

b) Violins divided into octaves.

First and second violins divided in two parts and progressing in octaves will deprive the melody of resonance, since the number of players is diminished by half, the consequences being specially noticeable in small orchestras. Nevertheless the method can be used occasionally when the strings are doubled by the wood-wind, and when the melody falls in a sufficiently high register.-42-

First and second violins split into two parts and moving in octaves will reduce the melody's resonance because the number of players is cut in half, and this effect is especially noticeable in small orchestras. However, this method can be used from time to time when the strings are supported by the woodwinds and when the melody is in a high enough register.-42-

Examples:

Sure! Please provide the phrase you'd like me to modernize.

Snegourotchka 166.—

Snegourotchka 166.—

Vns I
Vns II
Please provide the text that needs to be modernized. 8

mezzo-forte espressivo. Partial doubling of Coupava's song (Sopr.). One flute and one oboe double the melody.

mezzo-forte espressivo. Some parts of Coupava's song are double-tracked (Sopr.). One flute and one oboe play the melody together.

No. 26. Snegourotchka 283.—Chorus of Flowers—

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ The Snow Maiden 283.—Chorus of Flowers—

2 Vns soli
Vns I I’m ready! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize. Fl. I
Sure! Please provide the text you would like me to modernize. 8.

Pianissimo cantabile in two octaves, progressing with the women's chorus (Sopr. I), and given out earlier by the Eng. horn. The flute and all the 1st Violins except two play in the lower octave, the two solo violins, only, in the upper. The solo desk will be sufficiently prominent owing to the general pianissimo.

Pianissimo cantabile in two octaves, progressing with the women’s chorus (Sopr. I), and introduced earlier by the English horn. The flute and all the 1st Violins except for two play in the lower octave, while only the two solo violins play in the upper. The solo desk will stand out enough due to the overall pianissimo.

c) Violins and Violas in octaves.

c) Violins and Violas in octaves.

First and second Violins progressing with the Violas in octaves is a common method, especially when the lower octave in the melody happens to go below the open G string on the violins.

First and second violins playing in octaves along with the violas is a common technique, especially when the lower octave in the melody goes below the open G string on the violins.

1.  Vns (I or II)
Violas
Please provide the text you would like me to modernize. 8.

Example:

Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.

Snegourotchka 137, finale of Act I. Quick melody, piano.

Snegourotchka 137, Act I finale. Fast tune, softly.

2.  Vns I Below is a short piece of text (5 words or fewer). Modernize it into contemporary English if there's enough context, but do not add or omit any information. If context is insufficient, return it unchanged. Do not add commentary, and do not modify any placeholders. If you see placeholders of the form __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_x__, you must keep them exactly as-is so they can be replaced with links. II
Violas
I'm sorry, but there doesn't appear to be a phrase to modernize in your message. Please provide a specific text that you'd like me to work on. 8 and 3.  Vns I
Vns II I'm ready to assist you. Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize. Violas
] 8.

These two distributions are not exactly the same. The first should be used to obtain greater brilliance in the upper part, the second to give the lower part a fuller and more cantabile quality.

These two distributions aren't exactly the same. The first one should be used to achieve greater brightness in the upper part, while the second should be used to give the lower part a fuller and more cantabile quality.

Examples:

Understood! Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.

No. 27. Sadko, before 181.—

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Sadko, before 181.—

Vns I + II
Violas
I'm sorry, but there's no text provided for me to modernize. Please provide a phrase for me to work on. 8.

Quick animated passage, forte, introducing reiterated notes.

Quick animated passage, strong, introducing repeated notes.

No. 28. Snegourotchka 137, finale to Act I—

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Snegourotchka 137, Act I finale—

Vns I
Vns II Below is a short piece of text (5 words or fewer). Modernize it into contemporary English if there's enough context, but do not add or omit any information. If context is insufficient, return it unchanged. Do not add commentary, and do not modify any placeholders. If you see placeholders of the form __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_x__, you must keep them exactly as-is so they can be replaced with links. Violas
Please provide the text you would like me to modernize. 8.

Cantabile phrase, transmitted to the flute and clarinet (cf. Ex. 8).

Cantabile phrase, passed on to the flute and clarinet (cf. Ex. 8).

d) Violas and Violoncellos in octaves.

d) Violas and cellos in octaves.

Of special use when the Violins are otherwise employed.

Of special use when the violins are being used for something else.

Example:

Sure! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.

* Legend of Kitesh 59,

* Legend of Kitesh 59,

Violas
Cellos
Sure! Please provide the text you would like me to modernize. 8,

doubled by bassoons.

doubled by bassoons.

e) Violins and Violoncellos in octaves.

e) Violins and Cellos in octaves.

Used in very expressive passages where the 'cellos have to play on the A or D strings. This method produces a more resonant tone than the preceding one; instances of it are frequent.-43-

Used in very expressive sections where the cellos need to play on the A or D strings. This technique creates a fuller tone than the previous one; examples of it are common.-43-

Examples:

Understood! Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.

No. 29. Antar 43.—

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Antar 43.—

Vns I + Vns II
'Cellos
I’m ready for your text. Please provide the short phrases for modernization. 8.

Cantabile of Eastern origin.

Cantabile from the East.

Shéhérazade, 3rd movement H.—

Shéhérazade, 3rd movement H.

Vns I
'Cellos
] 8.

Cantabile mezzo-forte appassionato (cf. Ex. 1).

Passionate mezzo-forte singing (cf. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__).

* No. 30. Shéhérazade, 3rd movement, before P

* __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Shéhérazade, 3rd movement, before P

Vns I
Vns II Sure! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize. 'Cellos
Please provide the short piece of text you'd like me to modernize. 8 and  Vns I Sure! Please provide the text you would like me to modernize. II
'Cellos
Sure! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize. 8.

The first arrangement is rarely found.

The first arrangement is seldom seen.

Pan Voyevoda 134, nocturne "Moonlight"—

Pan Voyevoda 134, nocturne "Moonlight"—

Vns I
'Cellos
It seems you didn't provide a text for me to modernize. Please share a short phrase (5 words or fewer), and I'll assist you! 8.

Cantabile melody given first to 'cellos alone (cf. Ex. 7).

Cantabile melody presented first to the 'cellos alone (cf. Ex. 7).

The May Night, Act III B, C, D

The May Night, Act III B, C, D

Vns I Please provide the text for modernization. Vns II
'Cellos
I'm ready for the text. Please provide it. 8.

A forte melodic phrase.

A strong melodic phrase.

f) Violoncellos and Double basses in octaves.

f) Cellos and double basses in octaves.

The bass is usually constructed in this manner. Examples of it are to be found everywhere. Sometimes the double bass part is simplified in comparison with the 'cello part.

The bass is typically built like this. You can find examples of it everywhere. Sometimes, the double bass part is simplified compared to the cello part.

Example:

Understood. Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.

Snegourotchka 9, Fairy Spring's Aria.

Snegourotchka 9, Fairy Spring's Aria.

g) Violas and Double basses in octaves.

g) Violas and double basses playing in octaves.

This combination seldom arises and is only used when the 'cellos are otherwise employed.

This combination rarely comes up and is only used when the cellos are engaged elsewhere.

Example:

Understood. Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.

No. 31. Legend of Kitesh 223.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Legend of Kitesh 223.

h) Parts progressing in octaves, each part doubled in unison. Melodies situated in the middle orchestral range may be allotted to 1st and 2nd Vns, in octaves with Violas and 'Cellos. This arrangement is constantly found, and produces a beautiful quality of tone, somewhat severe in character.

h) Parts moving in octaves, each part played in unison. Melodies in the middle orchestral range can be assigned to 1st and 2nd Violins, in octaves with Violas and Cellos. This setup is commonly used and creates a beautiful tone quality that is somewhat serious in character.

Examples:

Understood. Please provide the text for modernization.

Snegourotchka 58, 60, 65 and 68. The same melody, played twice pianissimo, not doubled, then twice (mezzo-forte and forte), doubled in the wood-wind.-44-

Snegourotchka 58, 60, 65 and 68. The same melody, played twice very softly, not doubled, then twice (moderately loud and loud), doubled in the woodwinds.-44-

Mlada, Act II, the beginning of the Lithuanian dance. A lively piano theme.

Mlada, Act II, the start of the Lithuanian dance. A lively piano melody.

Ivan the Terrible, Act II 28.

Ivan the Terrible, Act II 28.

Note I. It may be of use to point out that melodies lying in the extreme upper register, e.g. those exceeding the middle of the 5th octave, are generally doubled an octave below, whilst those situated in the extreme low register (below the middle of the 1st octave) are doubled an octave higher.

Note I. It's helpful to mention that melodies in the very high range, like those above the middle of the 5th octave, are usually doubled an octave lower, while those in the very low range (below the middle of the 1st octave) are doubled an octave higher.

Examples:

Understood! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.

Sadko 207 (cf. Ex. 24).

Sadko 207 (see __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__).

Note II. Progression in octaves of divided strings of the same kind is generally to be avoided:

Note II. It's usually best to avoid progressing in octaves of divided strings of the same kind:

Violas I
Violas II,
'Cellos I
'Cellos II,
D. basses I
D. basses II
It seems that you've provided a prompt without the specific text to modernize. Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize, and I'll be happy to assist you. 8,

for, in such cases the parts are played on strings which do not correspond, and unity of tone is impaired. This, however, does not apply to violins.

for, in such cases the parts are played on strings that do not match, and the consistency of tone is affected. This, however, does not apply to violins.

Note III. The following distribution is occasionally found:

Note III. You might sometimes see the following distribution:

Violas Understood. Please provide the phrases you would like me to modernize. 'Cellos I
D. basses Understood. Please provide the text for modernization. 'Cellos II
] 8.

Melody in double octaves.

a)  Vns I ] 8  or  Vns I ] 8
Vns II
Violas
I'm sorry, but there is no text provided for me to modernize. Please provide the short phrase or text you'd like me to work on. 8 Vns II
'Cellos
I'm sorry, but there is no text provided for modernization. Please provide a short piece of text. 8

may be used for full cantabile melodies extremely tense in character, and in forte passages for choice.

may be used for full cantabile melodies that are very tense in nature, and in forte sections when preferred.

Example:

Understood! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.

No. 32. Antar 65.—

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Antar 65.—

Vns I ] 8.
Vns II
Violas I'm ready to assist. Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize. 'Cellos
I'm sorry, but I don't see any text provided for me to modernize. Please provide the text you'd like me to work on. 8.



b)  Violas ] 8  or  Vns I + II ] 8  or  Vns I This text is exempt from modification as it contains no phrases to modernize. II Sure! Please provide the text you would like me to modernize. Violas ] 8
'Cellos
D. basses
[Text not provided] 8 Violas Understood! Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.'Cellos
D. basses
I'm ready for the text. Please provide it so I can assist you with modernizing it. 8 'Cellos
D. basses
The text appears to be missing. Please provide a short piece of text for me to modernize. 8

are employed when the low register of each instrument is brought into play, and also to suit phrases of a rough and severe character.

are used when the lower range of each instrument is played, and also to match phrases that are rough and intense.

Examples:

Sure, I can help with that! Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.

Legend of Kitesh 66, opening of the 2nd Act.

Legend of Kitesh 66, opening of the 2nd Act.

No. 33. Snegourotchka 215. Tumblers' dance.-45-

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Snegourotchka 215. Tumblers' dance.-45-

Note. The lack of balance in the distribution:

Note. The uneven distribution:

Vns I Below is a short piece of text (5 words or fewer). Modernize it into contemporary English if there's enough context, but do not add or omit any information. If context is insufficient, return it unchanged. Do not add commentary, and do not modify any placeholders. If you see placeholders of the form __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_x__, you must keep them exactly as-is so they can be replaced with links. + II Sure! Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.Violas ] 8
'Cellos
D. basses
Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize. 8

is not of any great importance, for, in such cases, the partial harmonics of one octave support the tone of the other, and vice versa.

is not very important, because, in these situations, the partial harmonics of one octave enhance the tone of the other, and vice versa.

Doubling in three and four octaves.

The distribution

The distribution

Vns I
Vns II
Violas
'Cellos
D. basses
[No text provided to modernize.] 8
] 8
Sure! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize. 8
Please provide the text that needs to be modernized. 8

is very seldom found, and as a rule, only when supported by wind instruments.

is very rarely found, and usually only when accompanied by wind instruments.

Examples:

Understood! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.

The Legend of Kitesh 150 (allargando).

The Legend of Kitesh 150 (allargando).

* Shéhérazade, 4th movement, commencing at the 10th bar.

* Shéhérazade, 4th movement, starting at the 10th bar.

Vns I
Vns II
Violas I’m ready to assist! Please provide the text you’d like me to modernize. 'Cellos
D. basses
]
Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.
I'm sorry, but there doesn't seem to be any text to modernize. Could you please provide the phrases you'd like me to work on?
8.

Melody in thirds and sixths.

In confiding a melody in thirds to the strings it is frequently necessary to use the same quality of tone in both parts, but in the case of a melody in sixths different timbres may be employed. In writing thirds doubled in octaves, the first and second violins should be used. In spite of the difference in the quantity of players, the thirds will not sound unequal. The same arrangement may obtain in the viola and 'cello groups, but it is useless in the case of melody in sixths.

In assigning a melody in thirds to the strings, it's often important to use the same tone quality in both parts, but for a melody in sixths, different timbres can be used. When writing thirds doubled in octaves, you should use the first and second violins. Even though there are different numbers of players, the thirds will still sound balanced. The same setup can apply to the viola and cello sections, but it's not effective for a melody in sixths.

Examples:

Understood! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.

* No. 34. Legend of Kitesh 34

* __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Legend of Kitesh 34

Vns  I div.) 3
Vns II div.) 3
Below is a short piece of text (5 words or fewer). Modernize it into contemporary English if there's enough context, but do not add or omit any information. If context is insufficient, return it unchanged. Do not add commentary, and do not modify any placeholders. If you see placeholders of the form __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_x__, you must keep them exactly as-is so they can be replaced with links. 8.

* Legend of Kitesh 39

* Legend of Kitesh 39

Vns I
Violas
Sure, please provide the text you'd like me to modernize. 6.

Cf. also Legend of Kitesh 223:

Cf. also Legend of Kitesh 223:

Vns I
Vns II
Understood! Please provide the phrases you would like me to modernize. 3 ] 8 (Ex. 31).
Vns I
Vns II
} 3

Distribution in octaves, thirds, and sixths is usually regulated by the normal register of the respective instruments, so as to avoid-46- any suggestion of mannerism resulting from the disturbance of balance. But such a departure from the recognised order may be permitted in special cases. For instance, in the following example of writing in sixths the upper part is allotted to the 'cellos, the lower part to the violins on the G string; this arrangement produces a quality of tone distinctly original in character.

Distribution in octaves, thirds, and sixths is typically controlled by the normal range of the respective instruments to prevent any suggestion of style that arises from an imbalance. However, some deviations from the established order can be allowed in special instances. For example, in the following instance of writing in sixths, the upper part is given to the cellos, while the lower part is assigned to the violins on the G string; this setup creates a tone quality that is distinctly original in character.

Example:

Understood. Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.

No. 35. Spanish Capriccio D

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Spanish Capriccio D

'Cellos
Vns I + II
I'm sorry, but it seems like the text is missing. Could you please provide the phrase you would like me to modernize? 6.

Melody in the wood-wind.

* The choice of instruments for characteristic and expressive melody is based on their distinctive qualities, discussed minutely in the foregoing chapter. To a large extent the question is left to the orchestrator's own personal taste. Only the best methods of using the wood-wind in unison or octaves, and distributing a melody in thirds, sixths and mixed intervals, from the standpoint of resonance and tone quality will be indicated in this section of the work. Examples of the use of solo wood-wind are to be found in any score; the following are typical instances:

* The choice of instruments for creating characteristic and expressive melodies depends on their unique qualities, which are discussed in detail in the foregoing chapter. Ultimately, this decision largely relies on the orchestrator's personal taste. This section of the work will highlight only the best techniques for using woodwinds in unison or octaves and for distributing a melody in thirds, sixths, and mixed intervals, focusing on resonance and tone quality. You can find examples of solo woodwinds in any score; here are some typical instances:

Examples of solo wood-wind:

Examples of solo woodwind:

1. Piccolo: Serbian Fantasia C; No. 36. Tsar Saltan 216; Snegourotchka 54.

Piccolo: Serbian Fantasia C; __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Tsar Saltan 216; The Snow Maiden 54.

2. Flute: Antar 4; Servilia 80; Snegourotchka 79, 183; A Fairy Tale L; The Christmas Night 163; No. 37. Shéhérazade, 4th movement, before A (Fl. à 2 in the low register).

2. Flute: Antar 4; Servilia 80; Snegourotchka 79, 183; A Fairy Tale L; The Christmas Night 163; No. 37. Shéhérazade, 4th movement, before A (Fl. à 2 in the low register).

Flute (double tonguing): Pan Voyevoda 72; Shéhérazade, 4th movement, after V; No. 38. Ivan the Terrible, Act III, after 10.

Flute (double tonguing): Pan Voyevoda 72; Shéhérazade, 4th movement, after V; No. 38. Ivan the Terrible, Act III, after 10.

3. Bass flute: No. 39. Legend of Kitesh 44.

3. Bass flute: __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Legend of Kitesh 44.

4. Oboe: No. 40. Shéhérazade, 2nd movement A; The May Night, Act III Kk; No. 41. Snegourotchka 50; Snegourotchka 112, 239; The Tsar's Bride 108 (cf. Ex. 284), No. 42 and 43. The Golden Cockerel 57 and 97.

4. Oboe: No. 40. Shéhérazade, 2nd movement A; The May Night, Act III K.; No. 41. Snegourotchka 50; Snegourotchka 112, 239; The Tsar's Bride 108 (cf. Ex. 284), No. 42 and 43. The Golden Cockerel 57 and 97.

5. Eng. horn: Snegourotchka 97, 283 (cf. Ex. 26); No. 44. Spanish Capriccio E; No. 45. The Golden Cockerel 61.-47-

5. Eng. horn: Snegourotchka 97, 283 (cf. Ex. 26); No. 44. Spanish Capriccio E; No. 45. The Golden Cockerel 61.-47-

6. Small Clarinet: No. 46. Mlada, Act II 33; Mlada, Act III 37.

6. Small Clarinet: No. 46. Mlada, Act II 33; Mlada, Act III 37.

7. Clarinet: Serbian Fantasia G; Spanish Capriccio A; Snegourotchka 90, 99, 224, 227, 231 (cf. Ex. 8); The May Night, Act I, before X; Shéhérazade, 3rd movement D; A Fairy Tale M; The Tsar's Bride 50, 203; The Golden Cockerel 97 (lowest register, cf. Ex. 43).

7. Clarinet: Serbian Fantasia G; Spanish Capriccio A; Snegourotchka 90, 99, 224, 227, 231 (cf. Ex. 8); The May Night, Act I, before X; Shéhérazade, 3rd movement D; A Fairy Tale M; The Tsar's Bride 50, 203; The Golden Cockerel 97 (lowest register, cf. Ex. 43).

8. Bass clarinet: No. 47 and 48. Snegourotchka 243 and 246-247.

8. Bass clarinet: __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ and __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__. Snegourotchka 243 and 246-247.

9. Bassoon: Antar 59; No. 49. Vera Scheloga 36; Shéhérazade, 2nd movement, beginning (cf. Ex. 40); No. 50. The Golden Cockerel 249; No. 51. Mlada, Act III, after 29; cf. also Ex. 78.

9. Bassoon: Antar 59; No. 49. Vera Scheloga 36; Shéhérazade, 2nd movement, beginning (see Ex. 40); No. 50. The Golden Cockerel 249; No. 51. Mlada, Act III, after 29; see also Ex. 78.

10. Double bassoon: Legend of Kitesh, before 84, 289; cf. also Ex. 10 (D. bassoon + D. bass solo).

10. Double bassoon: Legend of Kitesh, before 84, 289; cf. also Ex. 10 (D. bassoon I didn't receive a text to modernize. Please provide a short phrase, and I'll help you with it. D. bass solo).

The normal order of wood-wind instruments and that which produces the most natural resonance is the following: Flutes, Oboes, Clarinets, Bassoons (the order used in orchestral full scores). Departure from this natural order, e.g. placing bassoons above clarinets and oboes, or flutes below oboes and clarinets, and especially below the bassoons, creates a far-fetched, unnatural tone, useful, however, in certain cases to attain certain special effects. I do not advise the student to make too free a use of this proceeding.

The typical order of woodwind instruments that produces the most natural sound is as follows: Flutes, Oboes, Clarinets, Bassoons (the order used in orchestral full scores). Deviating from this natural order, for example, placing bassoons above clarinets and oboes, or flutes below oboes and clarinets, and especially below bassoons, results in an unnatural tone, which can be useful in certain situations to achieve specific effects. I wouldn't recommend that students use this approach too often.

Combination in unison.

The combination of two different wood-wind instruments in unison yields the following tone qualities:

The combination of two different woodwind instruments playing together produces the following tone qualities:

a) Flute + Oboe. A quality fuller than that of the flute, sweeter than that of the oboe. Played softly, the flute will predominate in the low, the oboe in the upper register. Example: No. 52. Snegourotchka 113.

a) Flute + Oboe. The sound is richer than the flute's and sweeter than the oboe's. When played softly, the flute dominates the lower range, while the oboe shines in the higher register. Example: No. 52. Snegourotchka 113.

b) Flute + Clarinet. A quality fuller than that of the flute, duller than that of the clarinet. The flute will predominate in the lower, the clarinet in the higher register. Examples: No. 53. Legend of Kitesh 330; also 339 and 342.

b) Flute Sure! Please provide the text you would like me to modernize. Clarinet. A tone that’s richer than the flute but less bright than the clarinet. The flute stands out in the lower range, while the clarinet shines in the higher range. Examples: No. 53. Legend of Kitesh 330; also 339 and 342.

c) Oboe + Clarinet. A fuller quality than that of either instrument heard separately. The dark, nasal tone of the oboe will prevail in the low register, the bright, "chest" quality of the clarinet in the high compass. Examples: Snegourotchka 19; No. 54. Snegourotchka-48- 115. Cf. also Legend of Kitesh 68, 70, 84—2 Ob. + 3 Cl. (Ex. 199-201).

c) Oboe Please provide the text you would like me to modernize. Clarinet. This combination has a richer sound than either instrument alone. The deep, nasal tone of the oboe comes through in the lower range, while the bright, "chest" sound of the clarinet shines in the higher range. Examples: Snegourotchka 19; No. 54. Snegourotchka-48- 115. See also Legend of Kitesh 68, 70, 84—2 Ob. + 3 Cl. (Ex. 199-201).

d) Flute + Oboe + Clarinet. Very full in quality. The flute predominates in the low register, the oboe in the middle, and the clarinet in the high compass. Examples: Mlada, Act I 1; * Sadko 58 (2 Fl. + 2 Ob. + Small Cl.).

d) Flute Understood. Please provide the text you would like modernized. Oboe I'm ready to assist you! Please provide the text you want modernized. Clarinet. Very rich in sound. The flute leads in the low range, the oboe in the middle range, and the clarinet in the high range. Examples: Mlada, Act I 1; * Sadko 58 (2 Fl. + 2 Ob. Sure! Please provide the phrase you'd like me to modernize. Small Cl.).

e) Bassoon + Clarinet. Very full quality. The gloomy character of the clarinet prevails in the lower register, the sickly quality of the bassoon in the higher. Example: Mlada, Act II, after 49.

e) Bassoon Below is a short piece of text (5 words or fewer). Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize. Clarinet. It has a rich sound. The dark tone of the clarinet stands out in the lower range, while the bassoon's weaker quality is noticeable in the higher notes. For example: Mlada, Act II, after 49.

f) Bassoon + Oboe, and

Bassoon + Oboe, and

g) Bassoon + Flute.

g) Bassoon + Flute.

The combinations f and g, as well as Bassoon + Clarinet + Oboe, and Bassoon + Clarinet + Flute are very seldom found except in certain orchestral tutti, where they produce increased resonance without creating a fresh atmosphere. But in such combinations, the range of which is practically restricted to the limits of the third octave, the low notes of the flute will predominate in the lower third of this register, and the high notes of the bassoon in the middle third. The clarinet, weak in the middle compass will not stand out prominently in this particular combination.

The combinations f and g, as well as Bassoon Below is a short piece of text (5 words or fewer). Modernize it into contemporary English if there's enough context, but do not add or omit any information. If context is insufficient, return it unchanged. Do not add commentary, and do not modify any placeholders. If you see placeholders of the form __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_x__, you must keep them exactly as-is so they can be replaced with links. Clarinet Understood. Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize. Oboe and Bassoon Understood! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize. Clarinet Below is a short piece of text (5 words or fewer). Modernize it into contemporary English if there's enough context, but do not add or omit any information. If context is insufficient, return it unchanged. Do not add commentary, and do not modify any placeholders. If you see placeholders of the form __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_x__, you must keep them exactly as-is so they can be replaced with links. Flute, are rarely found except in certain orchestral tutti, where they create more resonance without changing the overall sound. However, in these combinations, which are mostly limited to the range of the third octave, the low notes of the flute will dominate the lower third of this range, and the high notes of the bassoon will be prominent in the middle third. The clarinet, which is weaker in the middle range, will not be very noticeable in this specific combination.

h) Bassoon + Clarinet + Oboe + Flute. This combination is equally rare. The colour is rich, and difficult to define in words. The tone of each instrument will be separated from the others more or less in the manner detailed above. Examples: Russian Easter Fête, the beginning; No. 55. Snegourotchka 301; The May Night, Act III Qqq.

h) Bassoon Got it! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize. Clarinet Sure! Please provide the short piece of text you'd like me to modernize. Oboe Got it! Please provide the text you want me to modernize. Flute. This combination is also uncommon. The sound is rich and hard to describe. The tone of each instrument will be distinct from the others as described above. Examples: Russian Easter Fête, the beginning; No. 55. Snegourotchka 301; The May Night, Act III Qqq.

The process of combining two or more qualities of tone in unison, while endowing the music with greater resonance, sweetness and power, possesses the disadvantage of restricting the variety of colour and expression. Individual timbres lose their characteristics when associated with others. Hence such combinations should be handled with extreme care. Phrases or melodies demanding diversity of expression alone should be entrusted to solo instruments of simple timbres. The same applies to the coupling of two instruments of the same kind, such as 2 flutes, 2 oboes, 2 clarinets, 2 bassoons. The quality of tone will lose nothing of its individuality, and will gain in power, but its capacity for expression will be diminished accordingly. An-49- instrument enjoys greater independence and freedom when used as a solo than when it is doubled. The use of doubling and mixed timbres is naturally more frequent in loud passages than in soft ones, also where expression and colour is broad rather than individual or intimate in character.

The process of combining two or more tones together to enhance the music's resonance, sweetness, and power comes with the downside of limiting the variety of color and expression. When different timbres mix, they lose their unique qualities. Therefore, these combinations should be approached with great caution. Phrases or melodies that require a range of expression should only be played on solo instruments with simple timbres. The same goes for pairing two instruments of the same type, like 2 flutes, 2 oboes, 2 clarinets, or 2 bassoons. The quality of tone remains individual and gains in power, but its expressive capacity will be reduced. An -49- instrument has more independence and freedom when played solo than when it's doubled. Doubling and mixed timbres are typically used more often in loud sections than in quiet ones, especially where the expression and color are broad rather than individualized or intimate.

I cannot refrain from mentioning how greatly I dislike the method of duplicating all the wood-wind, in order to balance a group of strings, reinforced out of all reason, to suit the ever-growing dimensions of concert halls. I am convinced that, artistically speaking, a limit should be set to the size of both concert room and orchestra. The music performed at these super-concerts must be specially composed on a plan of its own—a subject which cannot be considered here.

I can’t help but express how much I dislike the approach of doubling all the woodwinds just to balance an overly reinforced group of strings, all to fit the ever-expanding size of concert halls. I truly believe that, from an artistic standpoint, there should be a limit to the size of both the concert space and the orchestra. The music played at these mega-concerts should be composed specifically for that setting—a topic that can’t be addressed here.

Combination in octaves.

When the melody is entrusted to two wood-wind instruments in octaves, the usual arrangement producing natural resonance is:

When two woodwind instruments play the melody in octaves, the typical arrangement that creates a natural resonance is:

8 [ Fl.
Ob.
Fl.
Cl.
Fl.
Fag.
Ob.
Cl.
Ob.
Fag.
Cl.
Fag.
Please provide the text you would like me to modernize. 8

The combination of flute and bassoon in octaves is rare on account of the widely separated registers of the two instruments. Deviation from the natural order, such as placing the bassoon above the clarinet or oboe, the clarinet above the oboe or flute etc., creates an unnatural resonance occasioned by the confusion of registers, the instrument of lower compass playing in its high register and vice versa. The lack of proper relationship between the different tone qualities then becomes apparent.

The combination of flute and bassoon in octaves is rare because the two instruments have very different ranges. When you go against the natural order—like putting the bassoon above the clarinet or oboe, or the clarinet above the oboe or flute—it creates an unnatural resonance due to the mix-up of registers, with the lower instrument playing in a high range and vice versa. This leads to a clear lack of proper relationship between the different sound qualities.

Examples:

Sure! Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.

No. 56. Spanish Capriccio O

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Spanish Capriccio O

Fl.
Ob.
Please provide the text you would like me to modernize. 8.

No. 57. Snegourotchka 254

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ The Snow Maiden 254

Fl.
Eng. horn
Please provide the text you would like me to modernize. 8.

* No. 58. Shéhérazade, 3rd movement E

* __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Shéhérazade, 3rd movement E—

Fl.
Cl.
Sure, please provide the text you'd like me to modernize. 8.

Sadko 195

Sadko 195

Fl.
Eng. horn
It seems there was no text given to modernize. Please provide a phrase or text to work on. 8.

Pan Voyevoda 132

Pan Voyevoda 132

Fl.
Cl.
Please provide the text you would like me to modernize. 8.

Tsar Saltan 39

Tsar Saltan 39

Cl.
Fag.
Please provide the text you would like me to modernize. 8.

No. 59. Vera Scheloga 30

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Vera Scheloga 30

Cl.
Fag.
I'm ready to assist with modernizing phrases. Please provide the text you would like me to work on. 8,

likewise any number of examples in the scores of various composers.

likewise any number of examples in the scores of various composers.

The use of two instruments of the same colour in octaves, e.g. 2 flutes, 2 clarinets or 2 bassoons etc., if not exactly to be avoided-50- is certainly not to be recommended, as the instruments, playing in different registers will not correspond one with the other. Nevertheless this method may be safely employed when stringed instruments, arco or pizzicato double the two members of the wood-wind, and especially in the middle compass. The process is most satisfactory for repeated notes or sustained passages.

Using two instruments of the same color in octaves, like 2 flutes, 2 clarinets, or 2 bassoons, should not be completely avoided-50-, but it isn't recommended either, since the instruments will sound different when playing in various registers. However, this technique can work well when string instruments, whether played arco or pizzicato, double the two woodwind parts, especially in the mid-range. It's most effective for repeated notes or sustained passages.

Examples:

Sure! Please provide the phrases you would like me to modernize.

The May Night, Act I T

The May Night, Act I T

Cl. I
Cl. II
] 8.

* Sadko, after 159

* Sadko, after 159

Ob. I
Ob. II
I'm sorry, but there seems to be a misunderstanding. There is no text for me to modernize. Please provide the phrases you would like me to work on. 3, doubled by pizz. strings.

* Servilia, after 21

Servilia, after 21

Fag. I
Fag. II
It seems there was no text provided for me to modernize. Please provide a short piece of text (5 words or fewer) that needs to be modified. 8 + pizz. strings.

Instruments of the same branch playing in octaves, e.g.

Instruments from the same family playing in octaves, e.g.

8 [ Fag.
C-Fag.
Cl.
Cl. basso
Ob.
Eng. horn
Small cl.
Clar.
Flute
Alto Fl.
Picc.
Fl.
(There is no text provided to modernize. Please provide a short piece of text for assistance.) 8

always produce a good effect.

always create a positive impact.

Examples:

Understood! Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.

Snegourotchka 5

The Snow Maiden 5

Picc.
Fl.
This appears to be a direct instruction without any specific phrases to modernize. Please provide a short phrase for me to work on. 8 (cf. Ex. 15).

The Tsar's Bride 133

The Tsar's Bride 133

Picc.
Fl.
] 8.

Tsar Saltan 216

Tsar Saltan 216

Picc.
Fl.
I'm sorry, but there doesn't seem to be a phrase provided for me to modernize or leave unchanged. Please provide the text you'd like me to work on. 8 (cf. Ex. 36).

Sadko, after 59

Sadko, after 59

Small cl.
Cl.
I'm sorry, but there's no text provided for me to modernize. Please provide a short piece of text, and I'll assist you with that! 8.

Legend of Kitesh 240

Legend of Kitesh 240

Fag.
C-Fag.
I'm ready for the text. Please provide it for modernization. 8 (cf. Ex. 21).

No 60. Mlada, Act III, before 44

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Mlada, Act 3, before 44

Ob.
Eng. horn
I'm ready to assist. Please provide the text you would like me to modernize. 8.

As in the strings, so in the wood-wind it is advisable to double in octaves any melody situated in the extremely high or low compass; an octave lower in the first case, an octave higher in the second. Thus the piccolo will be doubled by the flute, oboe or clarinet an octave lower; the double bassoon will be doubled by bassoon, clarinet or bass clarinet an octave higher.

As with string instruments, it's a good idea to double melodies in very high or low ranges in the woodwinds. For high melodies, use an octave lower; for low melodies, use an octave higher. This way, the piccolo is paired with the flute, oboe, or clarinet an octave lower, while the contrabassoon is paired with the bassoon, clarinet, or bass clarinet an octave higher.

8 [ Picc.
Fl.
Picc.
Ob.
Picc.
Cl.
Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize. 8
8 Text appears to be missing. Please provide a phrase for modernization. Fag.
C-Fag.
Bass cl.
Fag.
Cl.
Fag.
Cl.
Bass cl.
Fag.
Fag.
Fag.
Bass cl.
I'm sorry, but there seems to be an issue with your request. Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize. 8

Examples:

Understood. Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.

* Tsar Saltan 39

* Tsar Saltan 39

Picc.
Ob.
I'm ready to help! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize. 8.

* No. 61. Mlada, Act II, Lithuanian dance 32

* __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Mlada, Act II, Lithuanian dance 32

Picc.
Small cl.
] 8.

Sadko 150

Sadko 150

Picc.
Small cl.
[modern text with placeholders] 8.

* Mixed qualities of tone may be employed in doubling in octaves, the above remarks still holding good.

* You can use different tones when doubling in octaves, and the previous comments still apply.

Examples:

Sure! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.

Pan Voyevoda 134

Pan Voyevoda 134

Cl. Understood. Please provide the text for me to modernize. Ob.
Cl. Got it! Please provide the text you want modernized. Eng. horn
Please provide the text you would like me to modernize. 8 (cf. Ex. 7).

No. 62. Servilia 168

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Servilia 168

2 Fl. Understood! Please provide the text you want me to modernize. Ob.
2 Cl. Understood! Please provide the text you would like me to modernize. Eng. horn
Please provide the text you'd like to have modernized. 8.

No. 63. The Tsar's Bride 120

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ The Tsar's Bride 120

3 Fl. Sure! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize. Ob.
2 Cl. Understood. Please provide the text for modernization. Fag. + Eng. horn
] 8.

Mlada, Act III 41

Mlada, Act 3 41

Fl. Below is a short piece of text (5 words or fewer). Modernize it into contemporary English if there's enough context, but do not add or omit any information. If context is insufficient, return it unchanged. Do not add commentary, and do not modify any placeholders. If you see placeholders of the form __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_x__, you must keep them exactly as-is so they can be replaced with links. Bass fl.
Cl. Understood! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize. Bass cl.
Sorry, there's no text to modernize. Please provide a phrase, and I'll be happy to help! 8.

Doubling in two, three and four octaves.

In such cases the student should follow the above-mentioned rules, and should take care not to infringe the natural order:

In these situations, the student should follow the rules mentioned above and should be careful not to disrupt the natural order:

In 3 octaves:  Fl.
Ob.
Cl.
Ob.
Cl.
Fag.
Fl.
Cl.
Fag.
Fl.
Ob.
Fag.
Unfortunately, there seems to be no text provided for me to modernize. Please provide a short piece of text (5 words or fewer). 8
Please provide the text you'd like modernized. 8.



In 4 octaves:  Fl.
Ob.
Cl.
Fag.
Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize. 8
I need a text to modernize. Please provide the short phrase. 8
Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize. 8.

Mixed timbres may also be employed.

Mixed timbres can also be used.

Examples:

Understood. Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.

No. 64. Spanish Capriccio P—melody in 4 octaves:

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Spanish Capriccio P—melody in 4 octaves:

Picc.
2 Fl.
2 Ob. Got it! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize. Cl.
Fag.
I'm sorry, but there's no text provided to modernize. Please provide a phrase for me to work on. 8
] 8
Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize. 8.

The Tsar's Bride 141—melody in 3 octaves.

The Tsar's Bride 141—melody in three octaves.

* Legend of Kitesh 212

* Legend of Kitesh 212

2 Cl.
Bass cl.
D. bassoon
] 8
I'm sorry, but there seems to be an error in your message. Please provide a short piece of text you'd like to modernize, and I'll assist you with that. 8.

* No. 65. Antar, (1st version) 3rd movement, the beginning—

* __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Antar, (1st version) 3rd movement, the beginning—

Picc. Sure! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize. 2 Fl.
2 Ob. + 2 Cl.
2 Fag.
Please provide the text you would like me to modernize. 8
I'm sorry, but there seems to be an issue with your request as there is no text provided for me to modernize. Please provide a phrase or text that needs to be modernized. 8;

also C, melody in 4 octaves (piccolo in the upper octaves).

also C, melody in 4 octaves (piccolo in the higher octaves).

* Mlada, Act III, after 42

* Mlada, Act III, after 42

Fl.
Ob.
Eng. horn
Please provide the text you would like me to modernize. 8
Sure! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize. 8.

No. 66. Shéhérazade, 3rd movement G

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Shéhérazade, 3rd movement G—

Picc.
Cl. I
Cl. II
Please provide the text you would like me to modernize. 8
] 8.

Examples of melody doubled in five octaves are extremely rare; in such cases the strings participate in the process.-52-

Examples of melodies played in five octaves are very rare; in those instances, the strings are involved in the process.-52-

Melody in thirds and sixths.

Melodic progression in thirds and sixths demands either two instruments of the same colour (2 Fl., 2 Ob., 2 Cl., 2 Fag.), or instruments of different colours in the normal order of register:

Melodic progression in thirds and sixths requires either two instruments of the same type (2 Fl., 2 Ob., 2 Cl., 2 Fag.) or instruments of different types arranged in the usual register order:

Fl.
Ob.
Fl.
Cl.
Ob.
Cl.
Cl.
Fag.
Ob.
Fag.
Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize. 3 (6).

If this order is inverted, e.g.

If this order is reversed, for example,

Ob.
Fl.
Cl.
Fl.
Fag.
Cl.
] 3 (6),

a strained and forced resonance is created. For progressions in thirds, the best method, from the standpoint of equality in tone is to use instruments of the same kind in pairs; for progressions in sixths instruments of different kinds are more suitable, but both courses are good and useful. They may also be employed for progressions in thirds and sixths, or thirds, fifths and sixths mixed, as for example:

a strained and forced resonance is created. For progressions in thirds, the best method, considering equal tone, is to use pairs of the same type of instruments; for progressions in sixths, different types of instruments are more suitable, but both approaches are effective and beneficial. They can also be used for progressions in thirds and sixths, or mixed thirds, fifths, and sixths, as for example:

Music

Music

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Examples:

Got it! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.

Legend of Kitesh 24—different wind instruments in turn.

Legend of Kitesh 24—different wind instruments one after another.

The May Night, Act III G

The May Night, Act 3 G

Cl.
Cl.
I'm sorry, but there's no text provided for me to modernize. Please provide a short phrase or text for me to assist you with. 3.

Sadko 279-280

Sadko 279-280

Fl.
Fl.
Please provide the text you would like me to modernize. 3 (6).

No. 67. Spanish Capriccio, before V—various wood-wind in thirds and sixths.

No. 67. Spanish Capriccio, before V—various woodwinds in thirds and sixths.

Servilia 228

Servilia 228

Fl.
Fl.
Please provide the text you would like me to modernize. 3 and Cl.
Cl.
Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize. 3.

The Golden Cockerel 232

The Golden Cockerel 232

2 Fl.
2 Ob.
I'm ready to assist with modernizing text. Please provide the short piece of text you'd like me to work on. 6.

* Sadko 43—All wood-wind in turn, simple timbres.

* Sadko 43—All woodwinds in succession, basic sounds.

When the doubled parts progress in thirds or sixths, the following method is advisable:

When the doubled parts move in thirds or sixths, the following method is recommended:

Fl. + Ob.
Fl. Below is a short piece of text (5 words or fewer). Modernize it into contemporary English if there's enough context, but do not add or omit any information. If context is insufficient, return it unchanged. Do not add commentary, and do not modify any placeholders. If you see placeholders of the form __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_x__, you must keep them exactly as-is so they can be replaced with links. Ob.
I'm sorry, but it seems like there is no text provided for me to modernize. Please provide the phrase you would like me to work on. 3 (6) or Fl. Sure! Please provide the short piece of text you'd like me to modernize. Cl.
Fl. (Please provide the text to be modernized.) Cl.
I cannot provide an output as the text is not present. Please provide the text for modernization. 3 (6) etc., as well as:
Fl. I'm ready to assist! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize. Ob.
Fl. Understood! Please provide the text you would like me to modernize. Cl.
Certainly! Please provide the short piece of text you would like me to modernize. 3 (6) or Ob. Please provide the text for me to modernize. Fl.
Fl. Please provide the text you would like me to modernize. Cl.
Understood! Please provide the text you would like me to modernize. 3 (6) etc.

In the case of tripling the following arrangement may be adopted:

In the case of tripling, the following arrangement can be used:

Fl. Understood! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize. Ob. Understood! Please provide the text you'd like to modernize. Cl.
Fl. Understood. Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize. Ob. Got it! Please provide the text you would like me to modernize. Cl.
I'm sorry, but there seems to be no text provided for me to modernize. Please provide a short piece of text. 3 (6) or Ob. + 2 Fl.
Ob. I'm ready to assist! Please provide the phrase you would like modernized. 2 Cl.
Your input is empty. Please provide a short piece of text for modernizing. 3 (6) etc.

Examples:

Sure! Please provide the short phrases you'd like modernized.

* No. 68. The Christmas Night 187

* __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Christmas Night 187

Ob. Sure, please provide the text you want me to modernize. Cl.
Ob. Understood. Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize. Cl.
I'm sorry, but there is no text provided for me to modernize. Please provide a short piece of text, and I'll be happy to help. 3.

* Legend of Kitesh 202-203 different mixed timbres.-53-

* Legend of Kitesh 202-203 different mixed tones.-53-

Thirds and sixths together.

music

music

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Apart from the obvious distribution:

Besides the obvious distribution:

Fl.
Ob.
Cl.
or Ob.
Cl.
Fag.,

there are certain complicated methods which involve doubling:

there are certain complicated methods that involve doubling:

Upperpart.Ob. + Fl.
Middle"Fl. + Cl.
Lower"Ob. Understood! Please provide the text you'd like modernized. Cl.

The following is a complex instance somewhat vague in character:

The following is a complicated situation that's somewhat unclear:

No. 69. Legend of Kitesh 35

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Legend of Kitesh 35

Ob.
Ob. Understood! Please provide the text you'd like modernized. Cl.
Cl.
and Fl.
Fl. Understood! Please provide the text you would like me to modernize. Ob.
Ob.

Melody in the brass.

The natural scale, the only one which brass instruments had at their disposal prior to the invention of valves was:

The natural scale, the only one that brass instruments could use before valves were invented, was:

music

music

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

giving, in two part harmony:

singing in two-part harmony:

music

music

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

With the help of rhythm, these component parts have given rise to a whole series of themes and phrases named fanfares, trumpet calls or flourishes, best adapted to the character of brass instruments.

With the help of rhythm, these parts have led to a whole series of themes and phrases called fanfares, trumpet calls, or flourishes, best suited to the nature of brass instruments.

In modern music, thanks to the introduction of valves, this scale is now possible in all keys for every chromatic brass instrument, without it being necessary to change the key, and the addition of a few notes foreign to the natural scale has enriched the possibilities of these flourishes and fanfares, and endowed them with greater variety of expression.

In today's music, thanks to the introduction of valves, this scale can now be played in all keys on any chromatic brass instrument, without needing to change the key. The addition of a few notes outside of the natural scale has expanded the possibilities for these flourishes and fanfares, giving them a greater variety of expression.

These phrases, either as solos, or in two or three parts, fall specially to the lot of the trumpets and horns, but they may also be given to the trombones. The full, clear, ringing notes of the middle and upper register of horns and trumpets are best suited to figures of this description.-54-

These phrases, whether performed solo or in two or three parts, are primarily assigned to the trumpets and horns, but they can also be played by the trombones. The bright, clear, ringing notes from the middle and upper range of the horns and trumpets are best suited for this kind of music.-54-

Examples:

Understood. Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.

Servilia 20—Trumpets.

Servilia 20—Trumpets.

The Christmas Night 182—Horn, Trumpets.

Christmas Night 182—Horn, Trumpets.

Vera Scheloga, beginning of Overture, and after 45—Horn, Trumpets.

Vera Scheloga, start of the Overture, and after 45—Horns, Trumpets.

Ivan the Terrible, Act III 3—Cornet.

Ivan the Terrible, Act III 3—Cornet.

Snegourotchka 155—Trumpets.

Snegourotchka 155—Trumpets.

No. 70. Legend of Kitesh 65 and elsewhere.—3 Trumpets, 4 Horns.

No. 70. Legend of Kitesh 65 and elsewhere.—3 Trumpets, 4 Horns.

Pan Voyevoda 191—2 Trombones, Trumpet.

Pan Voyevoda 191—2 Trombones, Trumpet.

* The Golden Cockerel 20—2 Horns and

* The Golden Cockerel 20—2 Horns and

Trumpets
Horns
] 8 (cf. further on).

After fanfare figures, those melodies best suited to the brass quality are those of an unmodulated diatonic character, rousing and triumphant in the major key, dark and gloomy in the minor.

After fanfare figures, the best melodies for brass quality are those with an unmodulated diatonic character, lively and triumphant in the major key, or dark and gloomy in the minor.

Examples:

Understood! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.

No. 71. Sadko 342—Trumpet.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Sadko 342—Trumpet.

Sadko, before 181—Trombones (cf. Ex. 27).

Sadko, before 181—Trombones (see __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__).

No. 72. Snegourotchka 71—Trumpet.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ The Snow Maiden 71—Trumpet.

Russian Easter Fête M—Trombone.

Russian Easter Celebration M—Trombone.

Spanish Capriccio E—Alternative use in the horn of open and stopped notes (cf. Ex. 44).

Spanish Capriccio E—Different ways to play open and stopped notes on the horn (see Ex. 44).

Ivan the Terrible, Act II, before 17—Bass trumpet, and 3 Horns a little further on.

Ivan the Terrible, Act II, before 17—Bass trumpet, and 3 Horns a little further on.

Mlada, Act II 33—Bass trumpet (cf. Ex. 46).

Mlada, Act II 33—Bass trumpet (see __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__).

The genial and poetic tone of the horn in piano passages affords greater scope in the choice of melodies and phrases that may be entrusted to this instrument.

The friendly and poetic sound of the horn in piano sections allows for more flexibility in selecting melodies and phrases that can be assigned to this instrument.

Examples:

Understood! Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.

The May Night, Overture 13.

The May Night, Overture 13.

The Christmas Night 1.

Christmas Eve 1.

Snegourotchka 86.

Snegourotchka 86.

Pan Voyevoda 37.

Pan Voyevoda 37.

No. 73. Antar 40.-55-

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Antar 40.-55-

Melodies involving chromatic or enharmonic writing are much less suitable to the character of brass instruments. Nevertheless such melodies may sometimes be allotted to the brass, as in the music of Wagner, and the modern Italian realists, who, however, carry the proceeding to extremes. Vigourous phrases in the form of a fanfare, although introducing chromatic notes sound singularly beautiful on the brass.

Melodies that use chromatic or enharmonic writing are much less fitting for brass instruments. However, these types of melodies can sometimes be given to brass, as seen in the music of Wagner and the modern Italian realists, who take this approach to extremes. Strong phrases in the form of a fanfare, even when they include chromatic notes, can sound exceptionally beautiful on brass.

Example:

Understood. I’m ready for the text.

No. 74. Shéhérazade, 2nd movement D.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Shéhérazade, 2nd movement D.

As a general rule, brass instruments lack the capacity to express passion or geniality. Phrases charged with these sentiments become sickly and insipid when confided to the brass. Energetic power, free or restrained, simplicity and eloquence constitute the valuable qualities of this group.

As a general rule, brass instruments don't have the ability to convey passion or warmth. Phrases filled with these emotions come off as weak and bland when played on brass. The valuable qualities of this group are energetic power, whether free or restrained, along with simplicity and eloquence.

Brass in unison, in octaves, thirds and sixths.

As, from its very nature, the brass is not called upon to realise a wide range of expression, kindred instruments of one group may be employed solo, as well as in unison. The combination of 3 trombones or 4 horns in unison is frequently met with, and produces extreme power and resonance of tone.

Since brass instruments naturally have a limited range of expression, similar instruments in the same group can be used solo or together. The combination of 3 trombones or 4 horns played in unison is commonly encountered and creates intense power and richness of sound.

Examples:

Understood. Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.

Snegourotchka 5—4 Horns (cf. Ex. 15).

Snegourotchka 5—4 Horns (see __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__).

Snegourotchka 199—4 Horns and 2 Trumpets.

Snegourotchka 199—4 Horns and 2 Trumpets.

Sadko 175—1, 2, 3 Trumpets.

Sadko 175—1, 2, 3 Trumpets.

No. 75. Sadko 305[13]—3 Trombones.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Sadko 305__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__—3 Trombones.

No. 76. The May Night, beginning of Act III—1, 2, 3, 4 Horns.

No. 76. The May Night, start of Act III—1, 2, 3, 4 Horns.

Legend of Kitesh, end of Act I—4 Horns (cf. Ex. 70).

Legend of Kitesh, end of Act I—4 Horns (cf. Ex. 70).

No. 77. Shéhérazade, 4th movement p. 204—3 Trombones.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Shéhérazade, 4th movement p. 204—3 Trombones.

Mlada; Lithuanian dance—6 Horns (cf. Ex. 61).-56-

Mlada; Lithuanian dance—6 horns (see __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__).-56-

Owing to the resonant power of the entire group, the equality and even gradation of tone between the dark colour of the deep compass and the bright quality of the upper register, the use of brass instruments of the same kind in octaves, thirds or sixths invariably leads to satisfactory results. For the same reason the employment of brass instruments of different kinds, arranged according to normal order of register:

Owing to the resonant power of the entire group, the equal and smooth tone between the deep, dark sounds and the bright quality of the higher notes, using brass instruments of the same type in octaves, thirds, or sixths always leads to good results. For the same reason, using different kinds of brass instruments, arranged by their normal order of register:

Trumpet
2 Horns
Trumpet
Trombone
Trombone
Tuba
2 Trombones
Trombone Understood! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize. Tuba
2 Trumpets
2 Trombones
2 Horns
Tuba

is likewise successful whether the instruments are doubled or not. Another possible method, though not so reliable, is to combine horns (above) with trombones, exclusively in octaves:

is also successful whether the instruments are doubled or not. Another possible method, although not as reliable, is to combine horns (above) with trombones, only in octaves:

2 Horns
1 Trombone
I'm sorry, but there doesn't seem to be a short piece of text provided. Please provide a phrase for me to modernize. 8 or 4 Horns
2 Trombones
] 8.

Examples:

Sure! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.

Sadko, before 120

Sadko, before 120

Trumpet
Trumpet
I'm sorry, but there doesn't seem to be any text provided for me to modernize. Please provide a short phrase of 5 words or fewer, and I'll assist you! 8.

Sadko 5

Sadko 5

2 Trumpets
4 Horns
I'm sorry, but there appears to be no text provided for me to modernize. Could you please provide the short piece of text you would like me to work on? 8.

Snegourotchka 222

Snegourotchka 222

2 Trombones
Trombone Understood. Please provide the text for modernization. Tuba
] 8.

Ivan the Terrible, Act III 10

Ivan the Terrible, Act III 10

1 Trombone + Trumpet
2 Trombones
The text is missing. Please provide a phrase for me to modernize. 8 (cf. Ex. 38).

The Golden Cockerel 125

The Golden Cockerel 125

Trumpet
Trombone
I'm sorry, but I cannot provide a response without the specific text you want modernized. Please provide the text, and I'll assist you. 8.

Cf. also Snegourotchka 325-326

Cf. also Snegourotchka 325-326

Trombone
Trombone
I'm sorry, but there is no text provided for me to modernize. Please provide a phrase or text, and I'll be happy to assist you! 8 (Ex. 95).

Melody in different groups of instruments combined together.

A. Combination of wind and brass in unison.

The combination of a wood-wind and brass instrument produces a complex resonance in which the tone of the brass predominates. This resonance is naturally more powerful than that of each instrument taken separately, but slightly sweeter than the brass instrument alone. The tone of the wood-wind blends with that of the brass, softens and rarefies it, as in the process of combining two wood-wind instruments of different colour. Instances of such doubling are fairly numerous, especially in forte passages. The trumpet is the instrument most frequently doubled: Trumpet + Cl., Trumpet + Ob., Trumpet + Fl., as well as Trumpet + Cl. + Ob. + Fl.;-57- the horn, less often: Horn + Cl., Horn + Fag. Trombones and Tuba may also be doubled: Trombone + Fag., Tuba + Fag. Combining the Eng. horn, bass clarinet and double bassoon with the brass, in corresponding registers, presents the same characteristics.

The combination of woodwind and brass instruments creates a rich resonance where the brass tone stands out. This resonance is naturally more powerful than that of each instrument played alone, but a bit sweeter than just the brass instrument by itself. The woodwind tone blends with the brass, softening and lightening it, similar to when two woodwind instruments of different timbres are combined. There are many examples of this doubling, especially in strong passages. The trumpet is the most commonly doubled instrument: Trumpet + Cl., Trumpet Sure, please provide the text you would like me to modernize. Ob., Trumpet + Fl., as well as Trumpet Below is a short piece of text (5 words or fewer). Modernize it into contemporary English if there's enough context, but do not add or omit any information. If context is insufficient, return it unchanged. Do not add commentary, and do not modify any placeholders. If you see placeholders of the form __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_x__, you must keep them exactly as-is so they can be replaced with links. + Cl. Below is a short piece of text (5 words or fewer). Modernize it into contemporary English if there's enough context, but do not add or omit any information. If context is insufficient, return it unchanged. Do not add commentary, and do not modify any placeholders. If you see placeholders of the form __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_x__, you must keep them exactly as-is so they can be replaced with links. Ob. Understood. Please provide the text to modernize. Fl.;-57- while the horn is less frequently doubled: Horn + Cl., Horn I'm ready for the text! Please provide it. Fag. Trombones and Tuba can also be doubled: Trombone Understood. Please provide the text for modernization. Fag., Tuba Understood! Please provide the text you would like me to modernize. Fag. Combining the English horn, bass clarinet, and double bassoon with the brass, in their respective ranges, shows the same characteristics.

Examples:

Understood. Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.

Legend of Kitesh 56—Trombone + Eng. horn.

Legend of Kitesh 56—Trombone + English horn.

* Mlada, Act III, before 34—3 Trombones + Bass cl.

* Mlada, Act III, before 34—3 Trombones Understood. Please provide the text you want me to modernize. Bass cl.

As a rule, the addition of a wind to a brass instrument yields a finer legato effect than when the latter instrument plays alone.

As a general rule, adding a wind instrument to a brass instrument creates a smoother legato effect than when the brass plays alone.

B. Combination of wind and brass in octaves.

Doubling the horns in octaves by clarinets, oboes or flutes often replaces the combination

Doubling the horns an octave higher with clarinets, oboes, or flutes often replaces the combination.

1 Trumpet
1 Horn (or 2 Horns)
Please provide the text you would like me to modernize. 8.

This is done when it is a question of introducing a rich tone into the upper octave which the trumpet is not capable of imparting. If a single horn is used, the upper part is allotted to 2 clarinets, 2 oboes, or 2 flutes. But if there are two horns playing the lower octave in unison, three or four wind instruments will be necessary above, especially in forte passages:

This is done to add a rich tone to the upper octave that the trumpet can't create. If only one horn is being used, the upper part goes to 2 clarinets, 2 oboes, or 2 flutes. However, if there are two horns playing the lower octave together, you’ll need three or four wind instruments above, especially in forte passages:

8 {Modernized text not provided, as the input is incomplete.} 2 Ob. or 2 Cl. or 2 Fl.
1 Horn
as well as 2 Ob. Understood. Please provide the text. 1 Cl.
1 Horn
] 8; 2 Fl. Understood. Please provide the text for modernization. 2 Cl.
2 Horns
Please provide a short piece of text for me to modernize. 8.

To double a trumpet in the upper octave three or four wind instruments are required, but in the top register two flutes will suffice.

To double a trumpet in the upper octave, you need three or four wind instruments, but in the highest range, two flutes will do.

music
[Listen]
music
[Listen]

Wood-wind instruments should not be used to double a trombone in the octave above; trumpets are more suitable.

Woodwind instruments shouldn't be used to double a trombone an octave higher; trumpets are a better choice.

Examples of doubling in octaves:

* Snegourotchka 71

*Snegourotchka* 71—

Ob. Understood. Please provide the text you would like modernized. Cl.
Horn
Please provide the short piece of text you'd like me to modernize. 8.

* Legend of Tsar Saltan, before 180

* Legend of Tsar Saltan, before 180—

Ob. Sure, please provide the text. Cl.
Ob. Understood. Please provide the text for modernization. Cl.
I'm sorry, but there doesn't seem to be any text provided for me to modernize. Please provide a phrase, and I'll be happy to assist! 6 ] 8.
Horn
Horn
Please provide the text you would like me to modernize. 6

* Mention should also be made of mixed timbres (wood and brass) in progression in octaves.

* It’s also worth noting the combination of wood and brass sounds progressing in octaves.

Examples:

Understood. Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.

Mlada, Act III, beginning of Scene III—

Mlada, Act III, beginning of Scene III—

Trombone Please provide the text for modernization. Bass cl.
Tuba Sure, I'm ready to assist. Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize. C-fag.
I'm ready for the text. Please provide the phrases you'd like me to modernize. 8.

No. 78. Mlada, Act III after 25

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Mlada, Act III after 25

2 Cl. + 2 Horns Understood! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize. Trombone
Bass cl. Sure! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize. 2 Horns Sure! Please provide the text you would like me to modernize. Trombone
] 8 (low register).

No. 79. Mlada, Act III, before 35—general unison.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Mlada, Act III, before 35—all together.

When it is desired to distribute the melody over three or four octaves, it is difficult to achieve perfect balance of tone.

When you want to spread the melody across three or four octaves, it's hard to achieve a perfect balance of tone.

Examples:

Understood! Please provide the text you want to modernize.

* Shéhérazade, 4th movement, 15th bar after W

* Shéhérazade, 4th movement, 15th bar after W

Picc.
2 Fl. Understood! Please provide the text you would like me to modernize. 2 Ob.
2 Trumpets
] 8
] 8.

* Legend of Tsar Saltan 228

* Legend of Tsar Saltan 228

Picc.
2 Fl. Understood! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize. 2 Ob.
Trumpet Understood. Please provide the text for modernization. Eng. horn
] 8
] 8.

C. Combination of strings and wind.

In commencing this section of the work I consider it necessary to lay down the following fundamental rules which apply equally to melody, harmony, counterpoint and polyphonic writing.

In starting this section of the work, I think it's important to establish the following fundamental rules that apply equally to melody, harmony, counterpoint, and polyphonic writing.

All combinations of strings and wood-wind are good; a wind instrument progressing in unison with a stringed instrument increases the resonance of the latter and amplifies its tone, while the quality of the strings softens that of the wood-wind. In such combinations the strings will predominate provided that the two instruments are of equal power, e.g. when violins are coupled with an oboe, a bassoon with the 'cellos. If several wind instruments play in unison with one group of strings, the latter will be overpowered. As a rule all combinations refine the characteristics of each instrument taken separately, the wood-wind losing more than the strings.

All combinations of strings and woodwinds are great; when a wind instrument plays in harmony with a string instrument, it enhances the resonance of the strings and boosts its sound, while the quality of the strings softens the woodwinds. In these combinations, the strings will stand out as long as both instruments have equal strength, like when violins pair with an oboe or a bassoon plays alongside cellos. If multiple wind instruments play together with one group of strings, the strings will get drowned out. Generally, all combinations improve the unique qualities of each instrument on its own, with woodwinds losing more than strings.

Doubling in unison.

Doubling together.

The best and most natural combinations are between instruments whose registers correspond the nearest:

The best and most natural combinations are between instruments that have the closest matching ranges:

Vns + Fl. (Bass fl., picc.), Vns + Ob., Vns + Cl. (small Cl.);

Vns Understood. Please provide the text for modernization. Fl. (bass flute, piccolo), Vns Understood! Please provide the phrases you would like me to modernize. Oboe, Vns Understood! Please provide the text you would like me to modernize. Clarinet (small clarinet);

Violas + Ob. (Eng. horn), Violas + Cl., Violas + Fag.

Violas + Oboe (Eng. horn), Violas + Clarinet, Violas + Bassoon.

'Cellos + Cl. (Bass cl.), 'Cellos + Fag.;-59-

Cellos + Cl. (Bass clarinet), Cellos + Fag.;-59-

D. basses + Bass cl., D. basses + Fag.; D. basses + C-fag.

D. basses No text provided for modernization. Bass cl., D. basses I'm ready to assist with the text you provide. Please share the phrases you want me to modernize. Fag.; D. basses I'm ready to assist with modernization. Please provide the text you would like me to work on. C-fag.

The object of these combinations is: a) to obtain a new timbre of definite colour; b) to strengthen the resonance of the strings; c) to soften the quality of the wood-wind.

The purpose of these combinations is: a) to achieve a new tone with a specific color; b) to enhance the resonance of the strings; c) to soften the sound quality of the woodwinds.

Examples:

Understood. Please provide the text to be modernized.

Snegourotchka 5—'Cellos + Violas + Eng. horn (cf. Ex. 15).

Snegourotchka 5—Cellos + Violas + English horn (cf. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__).

" 28—Violas + Ob. + Eng. horn.

28—Violas + Ob. + Eng. horn.

" 116—Vns I + II + Ob. + Cl.

116—Vn s I + II + Ob. + Cl.

" 288—Vns I + II + 'Cellos + Eng. horn (cf. Ex. 17).

"288—Violin I + II + Cello + English horn (cf. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__).

No. 80. The May Night, Act III Bb—Violas + Cl.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ The May Night, Act III Bb—Violas + Clarinet.

No. 81. Sadko 311—Vns + Ob.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Sadko 311—Vns + Ob.

No. 82. " 77—Violas + Eng. horn.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ " 77—Violas + English horn.

No. 83. " 123—Violas + Eng. horn.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ " 123—Violas + English horn.

Servilia 59—Vns G string + Fl.

Servilia 59—Vns G string + Fl.

Tsar Saltan 30—Vns I + II + 2 Cl.

Tsar Saltan 30—Vns I + II + 2 Cl.

No. 84. Tsar Saltan 30, 10th bar.—'Cellos + Violas + 3 Cl. + Fag.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Tsar Saltan 30, 10th bar.—'Cellos + Violas + 3 Cl. + Fag.

Tsar Saltan 156-159—Vns detached + Fl. legato.

Tsar Saltan 156-159—Vns detached + Fl. legato.

The Tsar's Bride 10 Violas + 'Cellos + Fag.

The Tsar's Bride 10 Violas + Cellos + Bassoons.

Antar, 4th movement 63—'Cellos + 2 Fag.

Antar, 4th movement 63—'Cellos + 2 Oboes.

Shéhérazade, 3rd movement H—Violas + Ob. + Eng. horn.

Shéhérazade, 3rd movement H—Violas + Oboe + English horn.

Parts doubled in octaves.

Parts doubled an octave.

Examples of strings in octaves doubled by wood-wind also in octaves are numerous, and do not require special description; they are used according to the rules already laid down. The following are examples of melody distributed over 1, 2, 3 and 4 octaves:

Examples of strings in octaves doubled by woodwinds also in octaves are common and don't need special explanation; they are used according to the rules already established. Here are examples of melody arranged over 1, 2, 3, and 4 octaves:

Examples:

Understood! Please provide the text for me to modernize.

No. 85. Ivan the Terrible, beginning of Overture—

No. 85. Ivan the Terrible, start of Overture—

Vns I + II Sure! Please provide the text you would like me to modernize. 2 Cl.
Violas I'm ready for your text! Please provide the phrases you want me to modernize. 'Cellos Understood! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize. 2 Fag.
I'm sorry, but I need a short piece of text to modernize. Please provide the text you would like modified. 8.

No. 86. Sadko 3

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Sadko 3

'Cellos I'm ready to assist you! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize. Bass cl.
D. basses Understood! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize. C-fag.
Please provide the text you would like me to modernize. 8.

Sadko 166

Sadko 166

'Cellos Understood! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize. Fag.
D. basses Sure! Please provide the text you would like me to modernize. C-fag.
It seems you've provided an incomplete instruction. Please provide the phrase or text you'd like me to modernize. 8.

" 235

235—

Violas + 2 Cl.
'Cellos Understood! Please provide the text you would like to modernize. D. basses + 2 Fag.
Sure! Please provide the text you would like me to modernize. 8.

The Tsar's Bride 14

The Tsar's Bride 14

'Cellos Please provide the text you would like me to modernize. Fag.
D. basses Below is a short piece of text (5 words or fewer). Modernize it into contemporary English if there's enough context, but do not add or omit any information. If context is insufficient, return it unchanged. Do not add commentary, and do not modify any placeholders. If you see placeholders of the form __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_x__, you must keep them exactly as-is so they can be replaced with links. Fag.
I'm sorry, but it appears that no text was provided for modernization. Please provide the text you'd like me to work on. 8.

" " " 81

81—

Vns I
Vns II
div. Below is a short piece of text (5 words or fewer). Modernize it into contemporary English if there's enough context, but do not add or omit any information. If context is insufficient, return it unchanged. Do not add commentary, and do not modify any placeholders. If you see placeholders of the form __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_x__, you must keep them exactly as-is so they can be replaced with links. Fl.
Understood. Please provide the text you would like me to modernize. Ob.
I'm ready to assist! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize. 8.

" " " 166

"" " " 166

Vns I Understood. Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize. Fl.
Vns II + Ob.
Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize. 8 (cf. Ex. 22).

In three and four octaves:

In three to four octaves:

Servilia 93

Servilia 93

Vns Below is a short piece of text (5 words or fewer). Modernize it into contemporary English if there's enough context, but do not add or omit any information. If context is insufficient, return it unchanged. Do not add commentary, and do not modify any placeholders. If you see placeholders of the form __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_x__, you must keep them exactly as-is so they can be replaced with links. 3 Fl.
Violas Sure, I can help with that. Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize. 2 Ob.
'Cellos Understood! Please provide the text you would like me to modernize. 2 Fag.
] 8
Your input is missing. Please provide a short phrase (5 words or fewer) for modernization. 8.

No. 87. Kashtcheï 105

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Kashtcheï 105

Vns I Sure! Please provide the text you would like me to modernize. Picc.
Vns II + Fl. Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize. Ob.
Violas I'm ready to assist! Please provide the text you need modernized. 'Cellos Understood! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize. 2 Cl. I'm ready to assist you! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize. Eng. horn + Fag.
Sorry, but it seems like the text you've provided is incomplete or missing. Please provide a specific phrase for me to modernize! 8
I'm sorry, but there doesn't appear to be a phrase provided for modernization. If you could share a short piece of text, I would be happy to assist! 8.

Shéhérazade, 3rd movement M

Shéhérazade, 3rd movement M—

Vns I I'm sorry, but there is no text provided for me to modernize. Please provide a short phrase for me to work on. Fl.
Vns II Modernize it into contemporary English if there's enough context, but do not add or omit any information. If context is insufficient, return it unchanged. Do not add commentary, and do not modify any placeholders. If you see placeholders of the form __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_x__, you must keep them exactly as-is so they can be replaced with links. Ob.
'Cellos Below is a short piece of text (5 words or fewer). Modernize it into contemporary English if there's enough context, but do not add or omit any information. If context is insufficient, return it unchanged. Do not add commentary, and do not modify any placeholders. If you see placeholders of the form __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_x__, you must keep them exactly as-is so they can be replaced with links. + Engl. horn
I'm sorry, but it seems there was no text provided for me to modernize. Please provide a short piece of text that needs to be updated. 8
I'm sorry, but there doesn't seem to be any text provided for me to modernize. Please provide the text, and I'll be happy to assist! 8.

Examples of melody in thirds and sixths:

Examples of melody in thirds and sixths:

Servilia 44

Servilia 44

Fl. Understood! Please provide the text you would like me to modernize. Ob. Understood. Please provide the text you would like to modernize. Cl. Below is a short piece of text (5 words or fewer). Modernize it into contemporary English if there's enough context, but do not add or omit any information. If context is insufficient, return it unchanged. Do not add commentary, and do not modify any placeholders. If you see placeholders of the form __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_x__, you must keep them exactly as-is so they can be replaced with links. + Vns
Fl. + Ob. + Cl. Understood. Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize. Vns
div. [No text provided for modernization.] 3.

No. 88. Servilia 111—Strings and wood-wind in thirds.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Servilia 111—Strings and woodwinds in thirds.

No. 89. " 125—same combination, in thirds and sixths.

No. 89. " 125—the same combination, split into thirds and sixths.

Kashtcheï 90—The same.

Kashtchei 90—Same thing.

It is necessary to pay more attention to cases where, of the two parts in octaves, only one is doubled. When this method is applied to a melody in the soprano register it is better to allow the wood-wind to progress in octaves, the lower part only being doubled by one of the string groups;

It’s important to focus more on situations where, out of two parts in octaves, only one is doubled. When this technique is used on a melody in the soprano range, it's preferable to let the woodwinds move in octaves, with the lower part only being doubled by one of the string sections;

Picc.
Fl. + Vns
] 8. Fl.
Ob. (Cl.) Got it! Please provide the text you want me to modernize. Vns
] 8.

Examples:

Understood! Please provide the short piece of text you'd like me to modernize.

Tsar Saltan 102

Tsar Saltan 102

2 Fl. Sure! Please provide the text you would like me to modernize. Picc.
Vns I Below is a short piece of text (5 words or fewer). Modernize it into contemporary English if there's enough context, but do not add or omit any information. If context is insufficient, return it unchanged. Do not add commentary, and do not modify any placeholders. If you see placeholders of the form __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_x__, you must keep them exactly as-is so they can be replaced with links. II I'm sorry, but there doesn't appear to be text for me to modernize. Please provide the short phrases you need assistance with. Ob.
] 8 (cf. Ex. 133).

* No. 90. Shéhérazade, 4th movement U

* __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Shéhérazade, 4th movement U—

2 Cl.
'Cellos Understood! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize. 2 Horns
Sure! Please provide the short piece of text you'd like modernized. 8.

In the case of a melody in the low register demanding a sweet soft tone, the violoncellos and double basses should be made to progress in octaves, the former doubled by a bassoon, the latter not doubled at all:

In a situation where a melody in the lower range calls for a smooth, soft sound, the cellos and double basses should play in octaves, with the cellos accompanied by a bassoon, while the double basses stand alone:

'Cellos Sure! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize. Fag.
D. basses
I'm sorry, but there doesn't seem to be any text to modernize. Please provide a phrase or text for me to assist with. 8.

Sometimes a composer is obliged to use this method on account of the very low register of the double bass, especially if a double bassoon is not included in his orchestral scheme.[14]

Sometimes a composer has to use this method because of the very low range of the double bass, especially if a double bassoon isn’t part of their orchestral plan.[14]

Example:

Got it! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.

No. 91. Tsar Saltan 92

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Tsar Saltan 92

Violas Text is missing. Please provide the text you would like me to modernize. Fag.
'Cellos Understood. Please provide the text you would like me to modernize. Fag.
D. basses
Understood! Please provide the text for me to modernize. 8
I'm sorry, but there is no text provided to modernize. Please provide a short piece of text for me to work on. 8.

D. Combination of strings and brass.

Owing to the dissimilarity between the quality of string and brass tone, the combination of these two groups in unison can never yield such a perfect blend as that produced by the union of strings and wood-wind. When a brass and a stringed instrument progress in unison, each can be heard separately, but the instruments in each group which can be combined with the greatest amount of success are those whose respective registers correspond the most nearly; Violin + Trumpet; Viola + Horn;

Due to the differences in the sound quality of string and brass instruments, playing these two groups together in unison can never create as harmonious a blend as that achieved by combining strings and woodwinds. When a brass and a string instrument play together, each can be heard distinctly. However, the instruments within each group that can blend most successfully are those whose ranges are the closest; Violin Understood! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize. Trumpet; Viola + Horn;

'Cellos
D. basses
Understood! Please provide the text for me to modernize. Trombones
Tuba

(for heavy massive effects).

(for strong dramatic effects).

The combination of horns and 'cellos, frequently employed, produces a beautifully blended, soft quality of tone.

The mix of horns and cellos, often used together, creates a beautifully blended, soft tone quality.

Examples:

Understood! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.

Tsar Saltan 29—Vns I + II + Horn.

Tsar Saltan 29—Vns I + II + Horn.

* No. 92. The Golden Cockerel 98—Violas con sord. + Horn.

* __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ The Golden Cockerel 98—Violas with mutes. + Horn.

E. Combination of the three groups.

The combination of members of the three groups in unison is more common, the presence of the wood-wind imparting a fuller and more evenly blended tone. The question as to which group will predominate in timbre depends upon the number of instruments employed. The most natural combinations, and those most generally in use are:

The combination of members from all three groups together is more common, with the woodwinds providing a fuller and more balanced sound. Which group stands out in tone depends on how many instruments are used. The most natural combinations, and those most frequently used, are:

Vns I'm ready to assist! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize. Ob. (Fr., Cl.) Sure! Please provide the text you would like me to modernize. Trumpet;
Violas (or 'Cellos) Understood. Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize. Cl. (Eng. horn) + Horn;
'Cellos
D. basses
Below is a short piece of text (5 words or fewer). Modernize it into contemporary English if there's enough context, but do not add or omit any information. If context is insufficient, return it unchanged. Do not add commentary, and do not modify any placeholders. If you see placeholders of the form __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_x__, you must keep them exactly as-is so they can be replaced with links. 2 Fag. I'm ready for the text. Please provide it. 3 Trombones Got it! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize. Tuba.

Such groupings are used for preference in loud passages or for a heavy piano effect.

Such groupings are used for preference in loud sections or for a strong piano effect.

Examples:

Understood! Please provide the short phrases for modernization.

No. 93-94. Snegourotchka 218 and 219—Vns I + II + Cl. + -62-Horn and Vns I + II + Cl. + Trumpet.

No. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__. Snegourotchka 218 and 219—Vns I + II + Cl. + -62-Horn and Vns I + II + Cl. + Trumpet.

Servilia 168

Servilia 168

Violas + Trombones
'Cellos Understood. Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize. Trombone + Bass Cl.
D. basses Below is a short piece of text (5 words or fewer). Modernize it into contemporary English if there's enough context, but do not add or omit any information. If context is insufficient, return it unchanged. Do not add commentary, and do not modify any placeholders. If you see placeholders of the form __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_x__, you must keep them exactly as-is so they can be replaced with links. Tuba Below is a short piece of text (5 words or fewer). Modernize it into contemporary English if there's enough context, but do not add or omit any information. If context is insufficient, return it unchanged. Do not add commentary, and do not modify any placeholders. If you see placeholders of the form __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_x__, you must keep them exactly as-is so they can be replaced with links. Fag.
I'm ready to assist you with modernizing the text. Please provide the phrases you would like me to work on. 8
I'm ready to assist with your text. Please provide the phrases you would like modernized. 8
(cf. Ex. 62).

No. 95. Snegourotchka 325

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ The Snow Maiden 325

'Cellos Understood. Please provide the text you would like modernized. Violas + Fag. + Trombone
D. basses Below is a short piece of text (5 words or fewer). Modernize it into contemporary English if there's enough context, but do not add or omit any information. If context is insufficient, return it unchanged. Do not add commentary, and do not modify any placeholders. If you see placeholders of the form __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_x__, you must keep them exactly as-is so they can be replaced with links. Fag. I'm ready to assist! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize. Tuba
] 8.

Pan Voyevoda 224—Vns + Fag. + Horn + Vn. + Cl. + Trumpet. (Stopped notes in the brass.)

Pan Voyevoda 224—Vns + Fag. + Horn I'm sorry, but there is no text provided for modernization. Please provide a short piece of text for me to assist you. Vn. + Cl. Understood! Please provide the text you'd like modernized. Trumpet. (Stopped notes in the brass.)

* Mlada, Act III, after 23—Violas + 2 Cl. + Bass trumpet.

* Mlada, Act III, after 23—Violas Understood. Please provide the text you would like to have modernized. 2 Cl. Below is a short piece of text (5 words or fewer). Modernize it into contemporary English if there's enough context, but do not add or omit any information. If context is insufficient, return it unchanged. Do not add commentary, and do not modify any placeholders. If you see placeholders of the form __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_x__, you must keep them exactly as-is so they can be replaced with links. Bass trumpet.

* No. 96. Ivan the Terrible, Act III, before 66

* No. 96. Ivan the Terrible, Act III, before 66

Bass Cl. Sure! Please provide the text you would like me to modernize. Horn
D. basses I'm ready to assist! Please provide the text you would like me to modernize. C-fag. I'm sorry, but there seems to be a misunderstanding. You haven't provided a specific short piece of text for me to modernize. Please provide a phrase, and I'll help modernize it if possible! Tuba
Sure, please provide the text you'd like me to modernize. 8.

* Ivan the Terrible, Overture, 4th bar after 9—Violas + 'Cellos + Eng. horn + 2 Cl. + Bass Cl. + 2 Fag. + 4 Horns. (The melody simplified in the horns.)

* Ivan the Terrible, Overture, 4th bar after 9—Violas + 'Cellos Sure! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize. Eng. horn Sure! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize. 2 Cl. Understood. Please provide the text to be modernized. Bass Cl. + 2 Fag. I'm ready to assist! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize. 4 Horns. (The melody simplified in the horns.)


Chapter III.

HARMONY.

Harmony.


General observations.

The art of orchestration demands a beautiful and well-balanced distribution of chords forming the harmonic texture. Moreover, transparence, accuracy and purity in the movement of each part are essential conditions if satisfactory resonance is to be obtained. No perfection in resonance can accrue from faulty progression of parts.

The art of orchestration requires a beautiful and well-balanced arrangement of chords that create the harmonic texture. Additionally, clarity, precision, and purity in the movement of each part are crucial for achieving satisfactory resonance. No perfection in resonance can come from the incorrect progression of parts.

Note. There are people who consider orchestration simply as the art of selecting instruments and tone qualities, believing that if an orchestral score does not sound well, it is entirely due to the choice of instruments and timbres. But unsatisfactory resonance is often solely the outcome of faulty handling of parts, and such a composition will continue to sound badly whatever choice of instruments is made. So, on the other hand, it often happens that a passage in which the chords are properly distributed, and the progression of parts correctly handled, will sound equally well if played by strings, wood-wind or brass.

Note. Some people think of orchestration merely as choosing instruments and their sounds, believing that if an orchestral score doesn’t sound good, it’s entirely because of the instrument choices. However, poor sound is often just a result of mishandled parts, and no matter the instrument selection, the composition will continue to sound bad. Conversely, a section where the chords are well distributed and the parts are handled correctly will sound good whether it’s played by strings, woodwinds, or brass.

The composer should picture to himself the exact harmonic formation of the piece he intends to orchestrate. If, in his rough sketch, there exist any uncertainly as to the number or movement of harmonic parts, he is advised to settle this at once. It is likewise essential for him to form a clear idea as to the construction and musical elements of the piece, and to realise the exact nature and limitations of the themes, phrases and ideas he is going to employ. Every transition from one order of harmonic writing to another, from four-part harmony to three, or from five-part harmony to unison etc., must coincide with the introduction of a new idea, a fresh theme or phrase; otherwise the orchestrator will encounter many unforeseen and insurmountable difficul-64-ties. For example, if, during a passage written in four parts a chord in five-part harmony is introduced, a fresh instrument must needs be added to play this particular fifth part, and this addition may easily damage the resonance of the chord in question, and render the resolution of a discord or the correct progression of parts impossible.

The composer should envision the exact harmonic structure of the piece he plans to orchestrate. If there are any uncertainties in his rough sketch about the number or movement of harmonic parts, he should address these immediately. It's also crucial for him to have a clear understanding of the piece's construction and musical elements, and to recognize the specific nature and limitations of the themes, phrases, and ideas he will use. Every shift from one type of harmonic writing to another, whether moving from four-part harmony to three, or from five-part harmony to unison, must coincide with the introduction of a new idea, theme, or phrase; otherwise, the orchestrator will face many unexpected and insurmountable challenges. For instance, if a five-part chord is introduced during a passage written in four parts, a new instrument must be added to play that fifth part, which could easily disrupt the resonance of the chord and make it impossible to resolve a dissonance or achieve the correct progression of parts.

Number of harmonic parts—Duplication.

In the very large majority of cases harmony is written in four parts; this applies not only to single chords or a succession of them, but also to the formation of the harmonic basis. Harmony which at first sight appears to comprise 5, 6, 7 and 8 parts, is usually only four part harmony with extra parts added. These additions are nothing more than the duplication in the adjacent upper octave of one or more of the three upper parts forming the original harmony, the bass being doubled in the lower octave only. The following diagrams will explain my meaning:

In most cases, harmony is arranged in four parts. This applies not just to individual chords or a series of them, but also to how the harmonic foundation is created. Harmony that seems to have 5, 6, 7, or 8 parts is often just four-part harmony with added parts. These extra parts are simply duplicates of one or more of the three upper parts in the octave above, while the bass is doubled only in the lower octave. The following diagrams will clarify my point:

A. Close part-writing.

A. Close part-writing.

music

music

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

B. Widely-divided part-writing.

B. Varied part-writing.

music

music

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Note. In widely-spaced harmony only the soprano and alto parts may be doubled in octaves. Duplicating the tenor part is to be avoided, as close writing is thereby produced, and doubling the bass part creates an effect of heaviness. The bass part should never mix with the others:-65-

Note. In widely-spaced harmony, only the soprano and alto parts can be doubled an octave apart. Doubling the tenor part should be avoided, as it results in close writing, and doubling the bass part makes it sound heavy. The bass part should never mix with the others:-65-

Bad: music
  [Listen]

On account of the distance between the bass and the three other parts, only partial duplication is possible.

Due to the gap between the bass and the other three parts, only partial duplication is achievable.

Good: music
  [Listen]

Note. Notes in unison resulting from correct duplication need not be avoided, for although the tone in such cases is not absolutely uniform, the ear will be satisfied with the correct progression of parts.

Note. Notes played together from accurate duplication don’t need to be avoided, because even though the tone in these cases isn’t completely uniform, the ear will be pleased with the correct flow of the parts.

Consecutive octaves between the upper parts are not permissible:

Consecutive octaves between the higher voices are not allowed:

Bad: music
  [Listen]

Consecutive fifths resulting from the duplication of the three upper parts moving in chords of sixths are of no importance:

Consecutive fifths that come from the repetition of the three upper parts moving in sixths don't matter:

Good: music
  [Listen]

The bass of an inversion of the dominant chord should never be doubled in any of the upper parts:

The bass of an inverted dominant chord should never be doubled in any of the upper voices:

Good: music Bad: music
  [Listen]   [Listen]

This applies also to other chords of the seventh and diminished seventh:-66-

This also applies to other seventh and diminished seventh chords:-66-

Bad: music Good: music
  [Listen]   [Listen]

The rules of harmony concerning sustained and pedal passages apply with equal force to orchestral writing. As regards passing and auxiliary notes, échappées, considerable licence is permitted in rapid passages of different texture:

The rules of harmony regarding sustained and pedal passages also apply strongly to orchestral writing. When it comes to passing and auxiliary notes, échappées, there is considerable freedom allowed in fast passages of varying textures:

One texture:


A different one:
music
  [Listen]
One texture:

A different one:
music
  [Listen]

A certain figure and its essentials, in simplified form, may proceed concurrently, as in the following example:

A specific figure and its key elements, in a simplified way, can happen at the same time, like in the following example:

One texture:


A different one:


A third:
music
  [Listen]

Upper and inner pedal notes are more effective on the orchestra than in pianoforte or chamber music, owing to the greater variety of tone colour:

Upper and inner pedal notes work better in orchestras than in piano or chamber music because of the wider range of tone color.

music

music

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

In Vol. II of the present work many examples of the above methods will be found.

In Vol. II of this work, you'll find many examples of the methods mentioned above.

Distribution of notes in chords.

The normal order of sounds or the natural harmonic scale:

The usual arrangement of sounds or the natural harmonic scale:

music

music

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

may serve as a guide to the orchestral arrangement of chords. It will be seen that the widely-spaced intervals lie in the lower part of the scale, gradually becoming closer as the upper register is approached:

may serve as a guide to the orchestral arrangement of chords. It will be seen that the widely spaced intervals lie in the lower part of the scale, gradually becoming closer as the upper register is approached:

music

music

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

The bass should rarely lie at a greater distance than an octave from the part directly above it (tenor harmony). It is necessary to make sure that the harmonic notes are not lacking in the upper parts:

The bass should rarely be more than an octave away from the part directly above it (tenor harmony). It's important to ensure that the harmonic notes are present in the upper parts:

To be avoided: music
  [Listen]

The use of sixths in the upper parts, and the practice of doubling the upper note in octaves are sometimes effective methods:

The use of sixths in the upper parts and the technique of doubling the upper note in octaves are sometimes effective methods:

music music
[Listen] [Listen]

When correct progression increases the distance between the top and bottom notes of the upper parts, this does not matter:

When proper progression increases the distance between the highest and lowest notes of the upper parts, it's not an issue:

Good: music
  [Listen]

But it would be distinctly bad to fill in the second chord thus:

But it would be clearly wrong to play the second chord like this:

Not good: music
  [Listen]

Hence it follows that the distribution of intermediate parts is a question of the greatest importance. Nothing is worse than writing chords, the upper and lower parts of which are separated by wide, empty intervals, especially in forte passages; in piano passages such distribution may be possible. Progression in contrary motion, the upper and lower parts diverging by degrees gives rise to the gradual addition of extra parts occupying the middle register:

Hence, it follows that how intermediate parts are distributed is extremely important. There's nothing worse than writing chords where the upper and lower parts have wide, empty gaps between them, especially in forte passages; in piano passages, such distribution might be acceptable. Progression in contrary motion, with the upper and lower parts gradually separating, leads to the gradual addition of extra parts filling in the middle register:

Schematic
Example:
music
  [Listen]

When the voices converge, the middle parts are eliminated one by one:

When the voices come together, the middle parts are removed one by one:

Schematic
Example:
music
  [Listen]

String harmony.

It is an incontrovertible rule that the resonance of different harmonic parts must be equally balanced, but this balance will be less noticeable in short sharp chords than in those which are connected and sustained. Both these cases will be studied separately. In the first case, in order to increase the number of harmonic parts, each instrument in the string group may be provided with double notes or chords of three and four notes. In the second case, the resources are limited to double notes unis, or division of parts.

It is a clear rule that the harmony of different parts must be well-balanced, but this balance will be less noticeable in short, sharp chords compared to those that are connected and sustained. Both situations will be examined separately. In the first instance, to increase the number of harmonic parts, each instrument in the string group can play double notes or chords of three and four notes. In the second instance, the options are limited to double notes unis, or splitting parts.

A. Short chords. Chords of three or four notes can only be executed rapidly on the strings.

A. Short chords. Chords with three or four notes can only be played quickly on the strings.

Note. It is true that the two upper notes of a chord can be sustained and held a long time; this, however, involves complications and will be considered later.

Note. It is true that the two top notes of a chord can be held for a long time; however, this involves complications and will be discussed later.

Short chords, arco, only sound well when played forte (sf), and when they can be supported by wind instruments. In the execution of double notes and chords of three and four notes on the strings, balance, perfect distribution of tone, and correct progression of parts are of minor importance. What must be considered before everything is the resonance of the chords themselves, and the degree of ease with which they can be played. Those comprising notes on the gut strings are the most powerful. Chords played on several strings are usually assigned to 1st and 2nd violins and violas, the different notes being divided between them according to ease in execution and the demands of resonance. On account of its low register the 'cello is rarely called upon to play chords on three or four strings, and is usually allotted the lowest note of the chord in company with the double bass. Chords on the latter instrument are even more uncommon, but it may supply the octave on an uncovered string.

Short chords, arco, only sound good when played forte (sf) and when there’s support from wind instruments. When playing double notes and chords with three or four notes on strings, balance, evenness of tone, and correct musical progression are less important. What really matters is the resonance of the chords and how easily they can be played. Chords with notes on the gut strings are the most powerful. Chords played across multiple strings are typically assigned to the 1st and 2nd violins and violas, with different notes distributed between them based on how easy they are to play and the need for resonance. Due to its lower pitch, the cello rarely plays chords on three or four strings and usually holds the lowest note of the chord alongside the double bass. Chords on the double bass are even less common, but it can play the octave on an uncovered string.

Examples:

Understood! Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.

No. 97. Snegourotchka 171; cf. also before 140 and before 200.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Snegourotchka 171; see also before 140 and before 200.

* Spanish Capriccio, before V (cf. Ex. 67).

* Spanish Capriccio, before V (see __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__).

Shéhérazade, 2nd movement P (cf. Ex. 19.)

Shéhérazade, 2nd movement P (cf. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.)

* No. 98. Tsar Saltan 135; cf. also 141 and before 182.-70-

* __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Tsar Saltan 135; see also 141 and before 182.-70-

Isolated chords may be added to a melodic figure in the upper part, accentuating, sforzando, certain rhythmical moments.

Isolated chords can be added to a melodic line in the higher part, emphasizing, sforzando, specific rhythmic moments.

Example:

Understood!

No. 99. Snegourotchka, before 126; cf. also 326.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ The Snow Maiden, before 126; cf. also 326.

B. Sustained and tremolando chords. Chords sustained for a shorter or longer period of time, or tremolando passages, often used as a substitute, demand perfect balance of tone. Taking for granted that the different members of the string group are equal in power, the parts being written according to the usual order of register, (cf. Chap. I), it is patent that a passage in close four-part harmony, with the bass in octaves will also be uniformly resonant. When it is necessary to introduce notes to fill up the empty middle register, the upper parts being farther distant from the bass, doubled notes on the violins or violas should be used, or on both instruments together. The method of dividing strings, which is sometimes adopted, should be avoided in such cases, as certain parts of the chord will be divided and others will not; but, on the other hand, if a passage in six and seven-part harmony be written entirely for strings divided in the same manner, the balance of tone will be completely satisfactory, e.g.,

B. Sustained and tremolo chords. Chords held for a short or long time, or tremolo sections, often used as a substitute, require perfect balance of tone. Assuming that the different players in the string section are equal in volume, and the parts are arranged according to the usual order of range, (cf. Chap. I), it is clear that a passage in close four-part harmony, with the bass in octaves, will also sound evenly resonant. When it's necessary to add notes to fill the empty middle range, with the upper parts being further away from the bass, doubled notes on the violins or violas should be used, or both instruments together. The technique of dividing strings, which is sometimes used, should be avoided in these situations, as some parts of the chord will be split and others won't; however, if a passage in six and seven-part harmony is written entirely for strings divided in the same way, the balance of tone will be completely satisfactory, e.g.,

div. Please provide the text you would like to modernize. Vns I
Vns I
div. I'm ready to assist you. Please provide the text you would like me to modernize. Vns II
Vns II
div. Please provide the text for me to modernize. Violas I
Violas II

If the harmony in the three upper parts, thus strengthened, is written for divided strings, the 'cellos and basses, playing non divisi will prove a trifle heavy; their tone must therefore be eased, either by marking the parts down or reducing the number of players.

If the harmony in the three upper parts, thus strengthened, is written for divided strings, the cellos and basses, playing non divisi will be a bit heavy; their sound should be softened, either by lowering the parts or cutting down the number of players.

In the case of sustained chords or forte tremolando on two strings, the progression of parts is not always according to rule, the intervals chosen being those which are the easiest to play.

In the case of sustained chords or forte tremolando on two strings, the parts don’t always follow the rules; the intervals chosen are often the ones that are easiest to play.

Examples:

Understood! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.

No. 100. The Christmas Night 161—Full divisi.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ The Christmas Night 161—Full divisi.

No. 101. " " " 210.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ " " " 210.

Violas div.
'Cellos div.
} 4 part harmony.

No. 102. Snegourotchka 187-188—Four-part harmony, Vns I, Vns II, Violas and Violoncellos.

No. 102. Snegourotchka 187-188—Four-part harmony, Violin I, Violin II, Violas, and Cellos.

" 243—4 Solo 'cellos divisi.

4 Solo cellos divisi.

Shéhérazade, 2nd movement, beginning.—4 D. bass soli div. (cf. Ex. 40).

Shéhérazade, 2nd movement, beginning.—4 D. bass solo div. (cf. Ex. 40).

The Tsar's Bride 179—Chords on all strings (cf. Ex. 243).

The Tsar's Bride 179—Chords on every string (cf. Ex. 243).

No. 103. Legend of Kitesh 8—Harmonic basis in the strings.

No. 103. Legend of Kitesh 8—Fundamental harmony in the strings.

" " " 240—(Cf. Ex. 21).

240—(Cf. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__).

" " " 283—Harmonic basis in the strings (cf. Ex. 2).

" " " 283—Harmonic foundation in the strings (cf. Ex. 2).

No. 104. The Golden Cockerel 4—Basis in the strings.

No. 104. The Golden Cockerel 4—Foundation in the strings.

" " " 125—Undulating rhythm in the strings as harmonic basis (cf. Ex. 271).

" " 125—Flowing rhythm in the strings as a harmonic foundation (cf. Ex. 271).

In a forte or sfp chord, where one or two of the upper notes is held, either sustained or tremolando, the balance of tone must still be maintained, as in the following example:

In a forte or sfp chord, where one or two of the upper notes is held, either sustained or tremolando, the balance of tone must still be maintained, as in the following example:

music

music

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Wood-wind harmony.

Before entering upon this section of the work I would remind the reader of the general principles laid down in the beginning of the chapter.

Before we dive into this section of the work, I want to remind the reader of the general principles outlined at the start of the chapter.

Harmonic texture, composed of plain chords or ornamental designs, simple or contrapuntal in character, must possess a resonance equally distributed throughout. This may be obtained by the following means:-72-

Harmonic texture, made up of basic chords or decorative patterns, whether simple or counterpointed, must have a resonance that is evenly spread out. This can be achieved through the following methods:-72-

1. Instruments forming chords must be used continuously in the same way during a given passage, that is to say they must be doubled or not throughout, except when one of the harmonic parts is to be made prominent:

1. Instruments that create chords should be used consistently throughout a specific section, meaning they should either be doubled or not at all, except when one of the harmonic parts needs to stand out:

To be avoided: music
  [Listen]

2. The normal order of register must be followed, except in the case of crossing or enclosure of parts, which will be discussed later on:

2. The usual order of the register must be followed, except in cases of crossing or enclosing of parts, which will be covered later on:

To be avoided: music
  [Listen]

3. Corresponding or adjacent registers should be made to coincide except for certain colour effects:

3. Corresponding or nearby registers should align perfectly except for some specific color effects:

To be avoided: music The second flute will sound too weak and
the oboes too piercing.
  [Listen]  

4. Concords (octaves, thirds and sixths) and not discords (fifths, fourths, seconds and sevenths), should be given to instruments of the same kind or colour, except when discords are to be emphasised. This rule should be specially observed in writing for the oboe with its penetrating quality of tone:

4. Concords (octaves, thirds, and sixths) and not discords (fifths, fourths, seconds, and sevenths) should be assigned to instruments of the same type or color, unless you want to highlight the discords. This guideline should be particularly followed when writing for the oboe, as it has a sharp quality of tone:

To be avoided: music
  [Listen]

Four-part and three-part harmony.

Harmonic writing for the wood-wind may be considered from two points of view: a) instruments in pairs, 2 Fl., 2 Ob., 2 Cl., 2 Fag.; and b) instruments in three's, 3 Fl., 2 Ob., Eng. horn, 3 Cl., 2 Fag., C-fag.

Harmonic writing for woodwinds can be viewed from two perspectives: a) instruments in pairs, 2 Fl., 2 Ob., 2 Cl., 2 Fag.; and b) instruments in threes, 3 Fl., 2 Ob., Eng. horn, 3 Cl., 2 Fag., C-fag.

A. In pairs. There are three ways of distribution: 1. Superposition or overlaying (strictly following the normal order of register),-73- 2. Crossing, and 3. Enclosure of parts. The last two methods involve a certain disturbance of the natural order of register:

A. In pairs. There are three ways to distribute: 1. Superposition or overlaying (strictly following the normal order of register),-73- 2. Crossing, and 3. Enclosure of parts. The last two methods disrupt the natural order of register:

Overlaying. Crossing. Enclosure.

Overlaying. Crossing. Enclosure.

music

music

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

In choosing one of these three methods the following points must not be forgotten: a) the register of a particular isolated chord; the soft and weak register of an instrument should not be coupled with the powerful and piercing range of another:

In choosing one of these three methods, the following points must not be overlooked: a) the register of a specific isolated chord; the soft and weak range of one instrument shouldn't be paired with the strong and piercing range of another:

Overlaying. Crossing. Enclosure.
music
Oboe too
piercing.
Low notes
of the flute
too weak.
Bassoon too
prominent.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

b) In a succession of chords the general progression of parts must be considered; one tone quality should be devoted to the stationary and another to the moving parts:

b) In a series of chords, you need to think about how the different parts progress. One tone quality should be used for the stationary parts and another for the moving parts:

music

music

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

When chords are in widely-divided four-part harmony notes may be allotted in pairs to two different tone qualities, adhering to the normal order of register:

When chords are in widely spaced four-part harmony, notes can be assigned in pairs to two different tone qualities, following the usual order of range:

Good: music etc.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Any other distribution will result unquestionably in a grievous lack of relationship between registers:

Any other distribution will definitely lead to a serious lack of connection between registers:

To be avoided: music etc.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

If one tone quality is to be enclosed, it must be between two different timbres:

If one tone quality is to be contained, it has to be between two different timbres:

Good: music etc.
  [Listen]  

It is possible to lend four distinct timbres to a chord in widely-divided four-part harmony, though such a chord will possess no uniformity in colour; but the higher the registers of the different instruments are placed, the less perceptible becomes the space which separates them:

It is possible to give a chord four different tones in widely separated four-part harmony, although such a chord will lack consistency in color; however, the higher the pitches of the different instruments are, the less noticeable the distance between them becomes:

music

music

Fairly good Better Still better

Pretty good Better Even better

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

The use of four different timbres in close four-part harmony is to be avoided, as the respective registers will not correspond:

Avoid using four different timbres in close four-part harmony, as the different registers won't match.

music

music

Bad Better Still slightly better

Poor Improved Still a bit better

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Note. In Mozart and Salieri, which is only scored for 1 Fl., 1 Ob., 1 Cl. and 1 Fag., wood-wind chords in four-part harmony are of necessity devoted to these four different timbres.

Note. In Mozart and Salieri, which only requires 1 Fl., 1 Ob., 1 Cl., and 1 Fag., woodwind chords in four-part harmony must be focused on these four different sounds.

The same rules apply to writing in three-part harmony, which is the most customary form when it is a question of establishing a harmonic basis, the lowest register of which is entrusted to another group of instruments (strings arco or pizz., for example). Chords in three-part harmony are generally given to two instruments of one timbre and a third instrument of another, but never to three different timbres. Overlaying of parts is the best course to adopt:

The same rules apply to writing in three-part harmony, which is the most common way to create a harmonic foundation. The lowest part is usually assigned to a different group of instruments (like strings arco or pizz., for instance). Chords in three-part harmony are typically played by two instruments of the same timbre and a third instrument of a different timbre, but you should never use three different timbres. Layering the parts is the best approach to take:

music

music

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

The use of crossing and enclosure of parts (which in a way amount to the same thing) must depend on the manner of their progression:

The use of crossing and enclosing parts (which are essentially the same thing) must depend on how they develop:

Enclosure:

Attachment:

music

music

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

B. Wood-wind in three's. Here the distribution of chords in close three-part harmony is self-evident; any grouping of three instruments of the same timbre is sure to sound well:

B. Wood-wind in three's. Here, the arrangement of chords in tight three-part harmony is clear; any combination of three instruments with the same tone will sound great:

music

music

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

also: music
  [Listen]

music

music

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Overlaying of parts is the best method to follow in writing close four-part harmony; three instruments of the same timbre with a fourth instrument of another. Crossing and enclosure of parts may also be employed. Correspondence of timbres and the progression of remote parts must be kept in mind:

Overlaying parts is the best way to write close four-part harmony; three instruments of the same sound with a fourth instrument of a different sound. You can also use crossing and enclosing parts. It's important to consider the matching of sounds and the movement of distant parts:

music

music

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

The method of using three instruments of the same timbre in widely-divided three-part harmony is inferior:

The approach of using three instruments with the same tone in widely spaced three-part harmony is not effective:

music

music

Not good Better Better Not good Better Better

Not good Better Better Not good Better Better

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

But if the third instrument is of low register (Bass Fl., Eng. horn, Bass cl., or C-fag.), the resonance will be satisfactory:

But if the third instrument is of low pitch (Bass Flute, English horn, Bass clarinet, or Contrabassoon), the resonance will be good:

music

music

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

In chords of four-part harmony, three instruments of the same timbre should be combined with a fourth instrument of another:

In four-part harmony, three instruments with the same sound should be combined with a fourth instrument that has a different sound:

music

music

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Harmony in several parts.

In writing chords of 5, 6, 7 and 8 part-harmony, whether they are independent, or constitute the harmonic basis, the student should follow the principles outlined in the previous chapter, dealing with the progression of wood-wind instruments in octaves. As the 5th, 6th, 7th and 8th notes are only duplications in octaves of lower notes of the real harmony (in 4 parts), instruments should be chosen which combine amongst themselves to give the best octaves. The process of crossing and enclosure of parts may also be used.

In writing chords with 5, 6, 7, and 8 parts, whether they stand alone or form the harmonic foundation, students should follow the principles outlined in the previous chapter, which discusses the progression of woodwind instruments in octaves. Since the 5th, 6th, 7th, and 8th notes are just octave duplications of lower notes in the actual harmony (in 4 parts), it's important to select instruments that work well together to produce the best octaves. The techniques of crossing and enclosing parts can also be applied.

A. Wood-wind in pairs (close distribution):

A. Woodwinds in pairs (close distribution):

music

music

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

In widely-divided harmony chords in several parts are to be avoided as they will entail both close and extended writing:

In widely-separated harmony chords, it's best to avoid using several parts, as they will require both tight and lengthy writing:

music

music

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Note. In the majority of cases this distribution is employed when the two upper harmonic parts have a special melodic duty to perform—this question is discussed above.

Note. In most cases, this distribution is used when the two upper harmonic parts have a specific melodic role to play—this topic is covered above.

B. Wood-wind in three's:

B. Woodwind trio:

music

music

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

music

music

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Overlaying of parts is the most satisfactory method in dealing with close three-part harmony. Crossing of parts is not so favourable, as octaves will be produced contrary to the natural order of register:

Overlaying parts is the best way to handle close three-part harmony. Crossing parts isn't as good, since it leads to octaves being created in a way that goes against the natural order of registers:

music Here the arrangement music is bad.
[Listen]   [Listen]  

Duplication of timbres.

A. If the wood-wind is in pairs it is a good plan to mix the doubled timbres as much as possible:

A. If the woodwind instruments are in pairs, it's a good idea to mix the doubled timbres as much as possible:

music

music

Excellent

Great

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

also: music
  [Listen]

In chords of four-part harmony the classical method may be adopted:

In four-part harmony, you can use the classical method:

music

music

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

In this case, though the high C in the flute is fairly powerful, the resonance of the G and E in the oboes is softened by the duplication of the 2nd flute and 1st clarinet, while the C in the 2nd clarinets (not doubled) is feeble in comparison with the other notes. In any case the two extreme parts are the thinnest and weakest in tone, the intermediate parts the fullest and strongest.

In this case, although the high C in the flute is quite strong, the resonance of the G and E in the oboes is mellowed by the presence of the 2nd flute and 1st clarinet. Meanwhile, the C in the 2nd clarinets (which aren’t doubled) is weak compared to the other notes. Overall, the two extreme parts are the thinnest and weakest in tone, while the middle parts are the fullest and strongest.

B. Wood-wind in three's admit of perfectly balanced mixed timbres in chords of three-part harmony:

B. Wood-wind in three's allow for perfectly balanced mixed timbres in chords of three-part harmony:

music

music

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

These timbres may even originate from three-fold duplication:

These sounds might even come from a three-fold duplication:

music

music

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Remarks.

1. Modern orchestrators do not allow any void in the intermediate parts in writing close harmony; it was permitted to some extent by the classics:

1. Modern orchestrators don't allow any gaps in the middle sections when writing close harmony; this was somewhat accepted by classical composers:

music

music

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

These empty spaces create a bad effect especially in forte passages. For this reason widely-divided harmony, which is fundamentally based on the extension of intervals, can be used but seldom and only in piano passages. Close writing is the more frequent form in all harmony devoted to the wood-wind, forte or piano.

These empty spaces have a negative impact, especially in forte sections. Because of this, widely spaced harmony, which is primarily based on expanded intervals, can rarely be used and only in piano sections. Close writing is the more common approach in all harmony dedicated to the woodwinds, whether forte or piano.

2. As a general rule a chord of greatly extended range and in several parts is distributed according to the order of the natural scale, with wide intervals (octaves and sixths), in the bass part, lesser intervals (fifths and fourths) in the middle, and close intervals (3rds or 2nds) in the upper register:-79-

2. As a general rule, a chord with a wide range and multiple parts is arranged according to the order of the natural scale, with large intervals (octaves and sixths) in the bass part, smaller intervals (fifths and fourths) in the middle, and tighter intervals (3rds or 2nds) in the upper register:-79-

music

music

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

3. In many cases correct progression of parts demands that one of them should be temporarily doubled. In such cases the ear is reconciled to the brief overthrow of balance for the sake of a single part, and is thankful for the logical accuracy of the progression. The following example will illustrate my meaning:

3. In many cases, the correct progression of parts requires that one of them be temporarily doubled. In such situations, the ear accepts the brief disruption of balance for the sake of a single part and appreciates the logical accuracy of the progression. The following example will illustrate my point:

music

music

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

In the second bar of this example the D is doubled in unison on account of the proximity of the three upper parts to their corresponding parts an octave lower. In the fourth bar the F is doubled in unison in both groups.

In the second bar of this example, the D is repeated in unison because the three upper parts are close to their matching parts an octave lower. In the fourth bar, the F is repeated in unison in both groups.

4. The formation of the harmonic basis, which is essentially in four parts, does not by any means devolve upon the wood-wind alone. One of the parts is often devoted to the strings, arco or pizz. More frequently the bass part is treated separately, the chords of greater value in the three upper parts being allotted to the wood-wind. Then, if the upper part is assigned to a group of strings, there remains nothing for the wind except the sustained harmony in the two middle parts. In the first case the three-part harmony in the wood-wind should form an independent whole, receiving no assistance from the bass; in this manner intervals of open fourths and fifths will be obviated. In the second case it is desirable to provide the intermediate parts with a moderately full tone, choosing no other intervals except seconds, sevenths, thirds or sixths.

4. The creation of the harmonic foundation, which is typically in four parts, doesn't rely solely on the woodwinds. One of the parts is often assigned to the strings, either played with the bow or plucked. More commonly, the bass part is treated on its own, while the more significant chords in the three upper parts are given to the woodwinds. If the upper part is designated for a group of strings, then the woodwinds are left with only the sustained harmony in the two middle parts. In the first scenario, the three-part harmony in the woodwinds should stand on its own without support from the bass, thereby avoiding intervals of open fourths and fifths. In the second scenario, it’s best to give the intermediate parts a moderately full sound, using only intervals of seconds, sevenths, thirds, or sixths.

All that has been said with regard to the use of wood-wind in the formation of harmony, and the division of simple and mixed-80- timbres applies with equal force to sustained chords, or harmonic progressions interchanging rapidly with staccato chords. In short chords, separated by rests of some importance, the arrangement and division of timbres is not so perceptible to the ear, and progression of parts attracts less attention. It would be useless, nay, impossible to examine the countless combinations of tone colour, all the varieties of duplication and distribution of chords. It has been my aim to denote the fundamental principles upon which to work, and to indicate the general rules to be followed. Once having mastered these, if the student devote a little time to the study of full scores, and listen to them on the orchestra, he will soon learn when certain methods should be used and when to adopt others. The pupil is advised, generally, to write for wood-wind in its normal order of distribution, to take heed that each particular chord is composed entirely either of duplicated or non-duplicated parts, (except in certain cases resulting from progression), to use the methods of crossing and enclosure of timbres with full knowledge of what he is doing, and finally to concentrate his attention on close part-writing.

All that has been mentioned about using woodwinds to create harmony and the separation of simple and mixed timbres applies just as much to sustained chords or harmonic progressions that quickly switch to staccato chords. In short chords that have significant rests between them, the arrangement and division of timbres are less noticeable to the ear, and the progression of parts draws less attention. It would be pointless, even impossible, to explore the countless tone color combinations and the various ways chords can be duplicated or distributed. My goal has been to outline the fundamental principles for working on this and to highlight the general rules to follow. Once a student has mastered these, if they spend some time studying full scores and listening to them with an orchestra, they will quickly learn when to use certain methods and when to opt for others. Generally, students are advised to write for woodwinds in their standard distribution order, to ensure that each specific chord is made up entirely of either duplicated or non-duplicated parts (except in certain cases due to progression), to use crossing and enclosing of timbres with full awareness, and finally, to focus their attention on close part writing.

Examples of wood-wind harmony:

Examples of woodwind harmony:

a) Independent chords.

standalone chords.

No. 105. The Christmas Night 148—Cl., 2 Fag.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Christmas Night 148—Cl., 2 Fag.

No. 106."""beginning—Ob., Cl., Fag. (crossing of parts).

No. 106."""beginning—Ob., Cl., Fag. (intersection of components).

Snegourotchka 16—2 Cl., Fag.

Snegourotchka 16—2 Cl., Fag.

"79, 5th bar.—2 Ob., 2 Fag. (cf. Ex. 136).

"79, 5th bar.—2 Ob., 2 Fag. (see __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__).

* No. 107. Snegourotchka 197—Picc., 2 Fl. (tremolando).

* __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Snegourotchka 197—Picc., 2 Fl. (tremolando).

No. 108. "204—2 Fl., 2 Ob. (high register).

No. 108. "204—2 Floors, 2 Offices (high register).

No. 109. Shéhérazade, beginning—Total wood-wind in different distribution.

No. 109. Shéhérazade, starting—Complete woodwind in various arrangements.

* Russian Easter Fête A—3 Fl. tremolando (cf. Ex. 176).

* Russian Easter Party A—3 Fl. tremolando (cf. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__).

* Tsar Saltan 45 Ob., 2 Fag.

* Tsar Saltan 45 Updates, 2 Fags.

No. 110. Tsar Saltan, before 115—mixed timbres.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Tsar Saltan, before 115—varied sounds.

No. 111.""115, and other similar passages—very sweet effect of wood-wind in three's.

No. 111.""115, and other similar sections—what a lovely sound of woodwinds in groups of three.

""177—2 Ob., 2 Fag.

""177—2 Obs., 2 Fags.

Sadko, Symphonic Tableau 9—Ob., 2 Cl., Fag.

Sadko, Symphonic Tableau 9—Ob., 2 Cl., Fag.

* Sadko, Opera 4—Eng. horn, 2 Cl.

* Sadko, Opera 4—Eng. horn, 2 Cl.

""before 5—Total wood-wind.

before 5—Total woodwind.

No. 112. Sadko 72—Chords in three-part harmony; simple and mixed timbres.

No. 112. Sadko 72—Chords in three-part harmony; straightforward and blended sounds.

* No. 113. The Tsar's Bride 126 Full wind.

Full wind.

* No. 114. Legend of Kitesh, before 90—Enclosure of parts (Ob. I in the high register).

* No. 114. Legend of Kitesh, before 90—Enclosure of parts (Ob. I in the high register).

No. 115."""before 161—Wind and brass alternately.

No. 115."""before 161—Wind and brass, back and forth.

No. 116."""167—Full wind except oboe, with chorus.

No. 116."""167—Full wind ensemble except for the oboe, along with a chorus.

Legend of Kitesh 269—Fl., Cl., Fag.

Legend of Kitesh 269—Fl., Cl., Fag.

* The Golden Cockerel 125—Various wind instruments, 4 part harmony (cf. Ex. 271).

* The Golden Cockerel 125—Different wind instruments, 4-part harmony (see Ex. 271).

"""218—Ob., Eng. horn, Fag., C-fag.; cf. also 254.

"""218—Oboe, English horn, bassoon, C bassoon; see also 254.

No. 117. The Golden Cockerel, before 236—Mixed timbre; 2 Fag. form the bass.

No. 117. The Golden Cockerel, before 236—Mixed tone; 2 Bassoons form the bass.

b) Harmonic basis (sometimes joined by the horns).

b) Harmonic foundation (sometimes accompanied by the horns).

The May Night, Act III L—2 Fag., Eng. horn (cf. Ex. 18).

The May Night, Act III L—2 Fag., Eng. horn (cf. Ex. 18).

Antar 68—3 Flutes.

Antar 68—3 flutes.

Snegourotchka 20—2 Cl., high register.

Snegourotchka 20—2 Cl., high range.

"before 50—2 Fl., Fag.

before 50—2 Fl., Fag.

"187—2 Ob., 2 Fag.

187—2 Ob., 2 Fag.

"274—2 Cl., low register (cf. Ex. 9).

"274—2 Cl., bass (see __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__).

"283—Fl., Eng. horn, Cl., Fag. (cf. Ex. 26).

283—Floor, English horn, Clarinet, Bassoon. (See __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ for comparison.)

No. 118. Snegourotchka 292—Widely-divided harmony and doubling of parts in the wind.

No. 118. Snegourotchka 292—The harmony is widely spread out, and the wind instruments are playing in unison.

No. 119."318-319—2 Flutes.

No. 119."318-319—2 Flutes.

Shéhérazade, 2nd movement B—2 Cl., Fag. (sustained note in the horn) (cf. Ex. 1).

Shéhérazade, 2nd movement B—2 Cl., Fag. (sustained note in the horn) (cf. Ex. 1).

The Christmas Night 1—3 Cl.

Christmas Night 1—3 Cl.

Sadko 1—Cl., Bass Cl., Fag., C-fag.

Sadko 1—Cl., Bass Clarinet, Fagott, Contrabassoon.

No. 120. Sadko 49—Ob., Cl., Horn, Fag.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Sadko 49—Oboe, Clarinet, Horn, Bassoon.

"99—2 Cl. (cf. Ex. 289, 290).

"99—2 Cl. (see __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__).

No. 121. Sadko 144—Cl., Fag.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Sadko 144—Cl., Fag.

No. 122."195-196—2 Cl., Bass Cl.

No. 122."195-196—2 Cl., Bass Cl.

The Tsar's Bride 80—Cl., Fag.

The Tsar's Bride 80—Cl., Fag.

"""166—harmonic parts in motion, Fl. and Cl. (cf. Ex. 22).

"""166—harmonic sections in motion, Fl. and Cl. (see __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__).

Servilia 59—Cl. (low. register), Fag.

Servilia 59—Cl. (low register), Fag.

* No. 123. Kashtcheï the Immortal 80—Ob., Fag. muted.

* __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Kashtcheï the Immortal 80—Ob., Fag. muted.

* No. 124. Legend of Kitesh. 52—Fl., Fag.

* __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Legend of Kitesh. 52—Fl., Fag.

"""55—Fl., Ob. (cf. Ex. 197).

"""55—Floor, Ob. (cf. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__).

"""68—Eng. horn, Fag., C-fag. (cf. Ex. 199).

68—Eng. horn, Fag., C-fag. (cf. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__).

No. 124."""118—mixed timbre: 2 Ob., Eng. horn and 3 Cl.

No. 124.""118—mixed sound: 2 Oboes, 1 English horn, and 3 Clarinets.

"""136—harmonic parts in motion:

"""before 185—3 Fl. (low register) and 2 Cl.

""before 185—3 Fl. (lower level) and 2 Cl.

"""223—Fl., Ob., Cl. (cf. Ex. 31).

"""223—Fl., Ob., Cl. (cf. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__).

* No. 125."""247—2 Cl., Bass Cl.

* __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__"""247—2nd Cl., Bass Cl.

"""273—Eng. horn, 2 Cl. and Bass Cl., Fag.

"""273—English horn, 2 clarinets, bass clarinet, and bassoon.

* No. 126."""355—Eng. horn muted, Cl., 2 Fag.

* No. 126."""355—English horn, clarinet, and 2 bassoons.

* No. 127. The Golden Cockerel 3—Cl., Bass Cl., Fag., C-fag.

* No. 127. The Golden Cockerel 3—Cl., Bass Cl., Fag., C-fag.

"""40-41 Bass Cl., Fag.; Fl., Cl.; Cl., Bass Cl.

Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.""40-41 Bass Close, Fag.; Flower, Close.; Close, Bass Close.

* No. 128."""156—harmonic parts in motion: Fl. and Cl.

* No. 128.""156—harmonic parts in motion: Flute and Clarinet.

Harmony in the brass.

Here, as in the wood-wind, part writing should be of the close order with no empty spaces in the intervals.

Here, just like in woodwind compositions, the part writing should be tight with no gaps in between.

Four-part writing.

It is evident that the quartet of horns presents every facility for four-part harmony, perfectly balanced in tone, without doubling the bass in octaves:-83-

It’s clear that the four horns offer ideal conditions for four-part harmony, perfectly balanced in tone, without doubling the bass in octaves:-83-

music

music

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Note. In the diagrams of the present section the actual sounds of horns and trumpets are given, as in a piano score, for the sake of simplicity.

Note. In the diagrams of this section, the actual sounds of horns and trumpets are shown, just like in a piano score, for the sake of simplicity.

When it is found necessary to double the bass in octaves, the too resonant trombone and tuba are seldom used, the duplication being effected by the bassoon, as explained further on. The quartet of trombones and tuba is not often employed in close four-part harmony; the third trombone and the tuba usually form the bass in octaves, and the three upper parts are generally allotted to the two remaining trombones reinforced by a trumpet or two horns in unison, so as to obtain a perfect balance of tone:

When it's necessary to double the bass in octaves, the overly resonant trombone and tuba are rarely used; instead, this doubling is done by the bassoon, as explained later. The quartet of trombones and tuba isn't often used in tight four-part harmony; typically, the third trombone and tuba create the bass in octaves, while the three upper parts are usually given to the other two trombones, bolstered by a trumpet or two horns playing in unison, to achieve a perfect balance of sound.

music

music

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

I have often adopted the following combination of brass instruments, and consider it eminently satisfactory: 2 horns and tuba to form the bass in octaves, the three other parts given to the trombones:

I often use this combination of brass instruments and find it extremely satisfying: 2 horns and a tuba to create the bass in octaves, with the other three parts assigned to the trombones:

music (beautiful full resonance).
[Listen]  

In the higher registers, four-part harmony, of which the two upper parts are given to the trumpets, may be completed by two trombones or four horns in pairs:

In the higher registers, four-part harmony, with the two upper parts assigned to the trumpets, can be completed by two trombones or four horns in pairs:

music

music

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

When 3 trumpets are available the fourth part should be allotted to one trombone, or two horns in unison:

When 3 trumpets are available, the fourth part should be given to one trombone or two horns playing together.

music

music

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Enclosure of parts may be used in single chords:

Enclosing parts can be used in single chords:

music

music

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

or in progression:

or in progress:

music

music

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Three-part writing.

The best combination is trombones, horns, or trumpets in three's. If the instruments are mixed the number of horns should be doubled:

The best combination is three trombones, horns, or trumpets. If the instruments are mixed, you should double the number of horns:

music

music

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Writing in several parts.

When the whole group is used the number of horns should be doubled:

When the entire group is used, the number of horns should be doubled:

music

music

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

In seven, six, or five-part harmony certain instruments must be omitted:

In seven, six, or five-part harmony, certain instruments need to be left out:

music

music

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Discords of the seventh or second are preferably entrusted to instruments of different tone colour:-85-

Discords of the seventh or second are preferably assigned to instruments of different tones:-85-

music

music

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

When such chords are written for an orchestra which only includes two trumpets, it is impossible for the horns to proceed in pairs. In such cases the following arrangement may obtain, the horns being marked one degree louder than the other instruments, to secure balance of tone:

When chords like this are written for an orchestra that only has two trumpets, the horns can’t play in pairs. In these situations, the following setup might be used, with the horns marked one level louder than the other instruments to ensure a balanced sound:

music

music

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

The same method should be followed whenever the use of horns in pairs fails to produce satisfactory tone.

The same approach should be taken whenever using horns in pairs doesn't yield a satisfactory tone.

When chords of widely-divided harmony are distributed throughout several harmonic registers, the register occupied by the horns need not be doubled; the arrangement of the chord will resemble that of a chorale written for double or triple choir. For example:

When widely spaced harmonies are spread across various harmonic ranges, the range used by the horns doesn’t have to be duplicated; the chord arrangement will look like a chorale composed for double or triple choir. For example:

music

music

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Duplication in the brass.

Duplication in the brass group is most frequently effected by placing a chord for horns side by side with the same chord written for trumpets or trombones. The soft round quality of the horns intensifies the tone, and moderates the penetrating timbre of the trumpets and trombones:-86-

Duplication in the brass section often happens by placing a chord for horns next to the same chord written for trumpets or trombones. The soft, warm quality of the horns enhances the tone and softens the sharp sound of the trumpets and trombones:-86-

music

music

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Similar juxtaposition of trumpets and trombones:

Similar comparison of trumpets and trombones:

music

music

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

is not so common, as this unites the two most powerful agents in the group.

is not very common, as this brings together the two most powerful forces in the group.

In handling an orchestra the brass is frequently employed to sustain notes in two or three octaves; this sphere of activity must not be ignored. The tenuto is generally given to two trumpets, or to two or four horns in the octave, (in double octaves). The octave is sometimes formed by trumpets and horns acting together:

In conducting an orchestra, brass instruments are often used to hold notes over two or three octaves; this role is important. The tenuto is usually assigned to two trumpets or to two or four horns in the octave (in double octaves). The octave can sometimes be created by having trumpets and horns play together:

music

music

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

The trombone with its ponderous tone rarely takes part in such combinations. Sustained notes in double octaves are usually apportioned thus:

The trombone, with its heavy sound, rarely participates in these kinds of ensembles. Sustained notes in double octaves are typically distributed like this:

music

music

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

The imperfect balance arising from the duplication of the middle note is compensated for by the mixture of timbres, which lends some unity to the chord.

The uneven balance from repeating the middle note is balanced out by the mix of tones, which gives the chord some unity.

Examples of harmony in the brass:

Examples of harmony in the brass:

a) Independent chords:

independent chords

Snegourotchka 74—3 Trombones, 2 Horns.

Snegourotchka 74—3 Trombones, 2 Horns.

"140—3 Trombones, 2 Horns. Chords in different groups alternately (cf. Ex. 244).

"140—3 trombones, 2 horns. Chords in different groups alternate (see __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__).

"171—Full brass; further on 3 Trombones (cf. Ex. 97).

"171—Full brass section; following are 3 Trombones (see __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__).

"255—4 Horns (stopped). -87-

255—4 Horns (stopped).

No. 129. Snegourotchka, before 289—4 Horns.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Snegourotchka, before 289—4 Horns.

"289—Full brass.

289—Full brass.

* Sadko, before 9—Full brass (enclosure of parts).

* Sadko, before 9—Complete brass (assemblage of components).

No. 130. Sadko 175—Mixed timbres (juxtaposition) 3 Horns + 3 Trumpets.

No. 130. Sadko 175—Blended sounds (juxtaposition) 3 Horns Understood. Please provide the text for modernization. 3 Trumpets.

"before 338—Full brass except Tuba.

before 338—All brass except Tuba.

No. 131."191-193 (Full brass).

No. 131."191-193 (All brass).

No. 132. The Christmas Night, before 180—Full muted brass.

No. 132. The Christmas Night, before 180—Soft, muted brass.

"""181—4 Horns + 3 Trombones + Tuba (cf. Ex. 237).

181 — 4 Horns + 3 Trombones + Tuba (cf. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__).

* The Tsar's Bride 178—Strings and brass alternately (cf. Ex. 242).

* The Tsar's Bride 178—Strings and brass take turns (cf. Ex. 242).

* No. 133. Tsar Saltan 102, 7th bar.—2 Trumpets, 2 Trombones + 4 Horns (juxtaposition).

* No. 133. Tsar Saltan 102, 7th bar.—2 Trumpets, 2 Trombones + 4 Horns (juxtaposition).

""230—Full brass, thickly scored (cf. Table of chords No. II at the end of Vol. II, Ex. 12).

""230—Fully brass, distinctly marked (see __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ No. II at the end of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, Ex. 12).

* Servilia 154—Various brass instruments.

* Servilia 154—Different brass instruments.

* Legend of Kitesh 130—3 Trumpets, Trombone and Tuba.

* Legend of Kitesh 130—3 Trumpets, Trombone, and Tuba.

No. 134. Legend of Kitesh 199—Short chords (juxtaposition).

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Legend of Kitesh 199—Brief chords (contrast).

* No. 135. The Golden Cockerel 115—Horns, Trombones (enclosure).

* __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ The Golden Cockerel 115—Horns, Trombones (enclosure).

b) Harmonic basis:

b) Harmonic foundation:

No. 136. Snegourotchka 79, 6th bar.—4 Horns.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ The Snow Maiden 79, 6th bar.—4 Horns.

"231—3 Trombones, soft and sweet (cf. Ex. 8).

"231—3 Trombones, soft and smooth (see __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__).

Antar 64-65—4 Horns; later 3 Trombones (cf. Ex. 32).

Antar 64-65—4 Horns; later 3 Trombones (cf. Ex. 32).

* Shéhérazade, 1st movement, A, E, H, K, M—Harmonic bases of different power and timbre (cf. Ex. 192-195).

* Shéhérazade, 1st movement, A, E, H, K, M—Harmonic foundations of varying strength and tone (see Ex. 192-195).

No. 137. Servilia 93—Full brass.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Servilia 93—Solid brass.

* No. 138. Tsar Saltan 127—4 muted Horns + 3 Trombones and Tuba con sord. pp.

* No. 138. Tsar Saltan 127—4 muted Horns Sure! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize. 3 Trombones and Tuba con sord. pp.

""before 147—Full brass ff (the 2 Oboes and Eng. horn are of no particular importance).

""before 147—Full brass ff (the 2 Oboes and English horn aren’t very important).

* Pan Voyevoda 136, 9th bar.—4 Horns, then Trombones, 2 Horns.

* Pan Voyevoda 136, 9th bar.—4 Trumpets, then Trombones, 2 Trumpets.

* No. 139. Legend of Kitesh 158—Trumpets, Trombones.

* __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Legend of Kitesh 158—Trumpets, Trombones.

No. 140."""248—3 Trombones.

No. 140."""248—3 Trombones.

"""before 362—Full brass.

before 362—Full brass.

Harmony in combined groups.

A. Combination of wind and brass.

Wind and brass instruments may be combined by the method of placing a chord in one timbre side by side with the same chord in another timbre, or by any of the three methods already described: overlaying, crossing and enclosure of parts.

Wind and brass instruments can be combined by putting a chord in one sound alongside the same chord in another sound, or by using any of the three methods previously mentioned: overlaying, crossing, and enclosing parts.

1. In unison (juxtaposition or contrast of tone qualities).

This class of combination possesses the same features as combinations in the melodic line (cf. Chap. II). Wood-wind reinforces the brass, softens it and reduces its characteristic qualities. Arrangements such as the following are possible:

This type of combination has the same characteristics as combinations in the melodic line (cf. Chap. II). Woodwinds support the brass, mellow it, and lessen its distinctive traits. Arrangements like the following are possible:

2 Trumpets + 2 Fl.;
3 Trumpets I'm ready for your text. Please provide the phrases for modernizing. 3 Fl.;
2 Trumpets Understood! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize. 2 Ob.;
3 Trumpets + 3 Ob.;
2 Trumpets + 2 Cl.
3 Trumpets Understood! Please provide the text you'd like to modernize. 3 Cl.

Also

Also

music

music

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

as well as:

along with

2 Horns + 2 Fag.;
3 Horns Understood. Please provide the text you'd like modernized. 3 Fag.;
2 Horns Sure! Please provide the text you would like me to modernize. 2 Cl.;
3 Horns I'm ready to assist with your text. Please provide the phrases you'd like me to modernize. 3 Cl.; and:

2 Horns + 2 Fag. + 2 Cl. etc.

2 Horns + 2 Fag. + 2 Cl. etc.

The combinations 3 Trombones + 3 Fag., or 3 Trombones + 3 Cl. are very rare.

The combinations of 3 Trombones Please provide the text you would like me to modernize. 3 Fag. or 3 Trombones I'm sorry, but there is no text provided for me to modernize. Could you please provide the phrases? 3 Cl. are quite rare.

A chord scored for full brass doubled by the same chords scored for full wood-wind (in pairs) produces a magnificent and uniform tone.

A chord played by a full brass section, paired with the same chords played by a full woodwind section (in pairs), creates a magnificent and consistent sound.

Examples:

Understood! Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.

Snegourotchka 315—2 Horns + 2 Cl. and 2 Horns + 2 Ob. (cf. Ex. 236).

Snegourotchka 315—2 Horns I'm ready for the text. Please provide it. 2 Cl. and 2 Horns Understood. Please provide the text you would like me to modernize. 2 Ob. (cf. Ex. 236).

No. 141. The Tsar's Bride 50—4 Horns + 2 Cl., 2 Fag.

No. 141. The Tsar's Bride 50—4 Horns It seems you didn't provide a text for me to modernize. Please provide the phrase you want me to work on. 2 Cl., 2 Fag.

No. 142."""142—Juxtaposition of full wind and brass.

No. 142."""142—Comparison of full wind instruments and brass instruments.

Ivan the Terrible, Act II 30—Juxtaposition and enclosure (cf. Table of chords II, Ex. 8).

Ivan the Terrible, Act II 30—Comparison and confinement (cf. Table of chords II, Ex. 8).

No. 143. The Christmas Night 165—4 Horns + Fl., Cl., Fag.-89-

No. 143. The Christmas Night 165—4 Horns Understood! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize. Fl., Cl., Fag.-89-

* No. 144. Sadko, before 79—Horn, Trumpet + doubled wood-wind.[15]

* __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Sadko, before 79—Horn, Trumpet + doubled woodwind.[15]

No. 145."242—Full brass + Fl., Cl.

No. 145."242—Full brass + Fl., Cl.

Legend of Kitesh, beginning—Horn, Trombones + Cl., Fag. (cf. also 5Ex. 249).

Legend of Kitesh, beginning—Horn, Trombones + Cl., Fag. (see also 5Ex. 249).

* No. 146. Legend of Kitesh 10—Eng. horn, 2 Cl., Fag. legato + 4 Horns non legato.

* No. 146. Legend of Kitesh 10—Eng. horn, 2 Cl., Fag. legato Please provide the text for modernizing. 4 Horns non legato.

"""324—Full brass + wind.

324—Full brass + wind.

* No. 147. The Golden Cockerel 233

* __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ The Golden Cockerel 233

Trumpets Understood! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize. Ob.
Horn I'm ready for your text. Cl.
It seems like there was a mistake in your request, as there isn’t any text to modernize. Please provide a short phrase or text, and I will be happy to assist you. 8.

Stopped or muted notes in trumpets and horns resemble the oboe and Eng. horn in quality; the combination of these instruments produces a magnificent tone.

Stopped or muted notes in trumpets and horns sound similar to the oboe and English horn; the mix of these instruments creates a beautiful tone.

Examples:

Understood. Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.

No. 148. Russian Easter Fête, p. 11.—Horn (+), Trumpets (low register) + Ob., Cl.

No. 148. Russian Easter Fête, p. 11.—Horn (+), Trumpets (low register) + Ob., Cl.

* The Christmas Night, before 154—Full muted brass + wind.

* The Christmas Night, before 154—Full muted brass Understood! Please provide the text you would like me to modernize. wind.

* No. 149. Tsar Saltan 129—2 Ob., Eng. horn, + 3 Trumpets muted (3 Cl. at the bottom).

* No. 149. Tsar Saltan 129—2 Oboes, English horn, Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize. 3 muted Trumpets (3 Clarinets at the bottom).

* No. 150.""131 17th bar.—Same combination with added horns.

* __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__""131 17th bar.—Same combo with added horns.

* No. 151. Antar 7—Ob., Eng. horn, 2 Fag. + 4 Horns (+).

* No. 151. Antar 7—Ob., Eng. horn, 2 Fag. Understood. Please provide the text you would like me to modernize. 4 Horns (Understood! Please provide the text for modernizing.).

A beautiful dark tone is derived from the combination of middle notes in stopped horns and deep notes in the clarinet:

A beautiful dark tone comes from blending the middle notes in muted horns with the deep notes in the clarinet:

music

music

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

If bassoons are substituted for clarinets the effect loses part of its character.

If you replace clarinets with bassoons, the effect loses some of its character.

Examples:

Understood! Please provide the phrases you'd like me to modernize.

* Kashtcheï the Immortal 29, 11th bar,—2 Ob., 2 Cl. + 4 Horns (+).

* KashtcheÏ the Immortal 29, 11th bar,—2 Ob., 2 Cl. Understood! Please provide the text you’d like me to modernize. 4 Horns (Understood! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.).

"""107, 6th bar.—2 Cl., Fag. + 3 Horns (+).

"""107, 6th bar.—2 Cl., Fag. + 3 Horns (+).

* The Christmas Night, p. 249—Cl., Fag. + 3 Horns (+).

* The Christmas Night, p. 249—Cl., Fag. Understood! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize. 3 Horns (Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.).

* Mlada, Act III 19—3 Horns (+) + 3 Fag. and 3 Horns (+) + 3 Ob. (cf. Ex. 259).

* Mlada, Act III 19—3 Horns (Understood! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.) + 3 Fag. and 3 Horns (Understood. Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.) Sure! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize. 3 Ob. (cf. Ex. 259).

2. Overlaying (superposition), crossing, enclosure of parts.

It has already been stated that the bassoon and horn are the two instruments best capable of reconciling the groups of wood-wind and brass. Four-part harmony given to two bassoons and two horns, especially in soft passages, yields a finely-balanced tone recalling the effect of a quartet of horns, but possessing slightly greater transparence. In forte passages the horns overwhelm the bassoons, and it is wiser to employ four horns alone. In the former case crossing of parts is to be recommended for the purposes of blend, the concords being given to the horns, the discords to the bassoons:

It has already been mentioned that the bassoon and horn are the two instruments best suited for blending the woodwind and brass sections. A four-part harmony played by two bassoons and two horns, especially in softer passages, creates a well-balanced sound similar to that of a quartet of horns, but with slightly more clarity. In louder passages, the horns can overpower the bassoons, making it smarter to use only four horns. In the former case, mixing the parts is recommended for better blending, with the harmonies assigned to the horns and the dissonances to the bassoons:

music and not: music
[Listen]   [Listen]

Bassoons may also be written inside the horns, but the inverse process is not to be recommended:

Bassoons can also be included within the horns, but the opposite is not advisable:

music

music

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

The same insetting of parts may be used for sustained trumpet notes in octaves. In soft passages, thirds played in the low register of the flutes, sometimes combined with clarinets, produce a beautiful mysterious effect between trumpets in octaves. In a chain of consecutive chords it is advisable to entrust the stationary parts to the brass, the moving parts to the wood-wind.

The same arrangement of parts can be used for sustained trumpet notes in octaves. In soft sections, playing thirds in the low register of the flutes, sometimes combined with clarinets, creates a beautiful, mysterious effect alongside trumpets in octaves. In a series of consecutive chords, it's best to assign the stationary parts to the brass and the moving parts to the woodwinds.

Clarinets, on account of their tone quality should rarely be set inside the horns, but, in the upper register, and in the higher harmonic parts, a chord of four horns, (piano), may be completed by clarinets as effectively as by oboes or flutes; the bassoon may then double the base an octave below:

Clarinets, because of their tone quality, should rarely be placed inside the horns. However, in the upper register and in the higher harmonic sections, a group of four horns, (piano), can be effectively complemented by clarinets just as well as by oboes or flutes; the bassoon can then double the bass an octave lower:

music

music

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Played forte, the horns are more powerful than the wood-wind; balance may be established by doubling the upper harmonic parts:-91-

Played forte, the horns are stronger than the woodwinds; balance can be achieved by doubling the upper harmonic parts:-91-

music

music

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Examples:

Understood! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.

a) Superposition.

Superposition.

* Sadko, Symphonic Tableau 1, 9—Fl., Ob., Cl., Horn (basis).

* Sadko, Symphonic Tableau 1, 9—Flute, Oboe, Clarinet, Horn (base).

"before 14—2 Fl., Cl., Horns.

before 14—2 Fl., Cl., Horns.

"final chord—Fl., Cl., Horn.

final chord—Fl., Cl., Horn.

* Antar 22—Fl., Cl., Horns (basis).

* Antar 22—Fl., Cl., Horns (base).

No. 152. Antar 56—3 Fl., 4 Horns (basis).

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Antar 56—3 Fl., 4 Horns (basis).

* Snegourotchka 300—Full wind and horns.

* Snegourotchka 300—Full blast and horns.

* Shéhérazade—Final chords of 1st and 4th movements.

* Shéhérazade—Final chords of 1st and 4th movements.

* Russian Easter Fête D—Fl., Cl., Horn; later trumpets and trombones in juxtaposition (cf. Ex. 248).

* Russian Easter Fête D—Flute, Clarinet, Horn; later trumpets and trombones together (cf. Ex. 248).

* No. 153. The Christmas Night 212, 10th bar.—Wind and Horns; trumpets and trombones added later.

* No. 153. The Christmas Night 212, 10th bar.—Wind and Horns; trumpets and trombones added later.

"""215

"""215

3 Fl. + 3 Cl.
3 Horns
I'm sorry, but there doesn't seem to be any text provided for me to modernize. Please provide a short phrase, and I'll assist you with that. 8.

* Sadko, Opera 165—Juxtaposition and Superposition.

* Sadko, Opera 165—Juxtaposition and Superposition.

No. 154. Sadko 338—Same distribution.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Sadko 338—Same distribution.

No. 155. Servilia 73

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Servilia 73

3 Fl Understood. Please provide the text you'd like to modernize. 2 Ob., Cl.
4 Horns.

* No. 156. Legend of Kitesh, before 157—3 Flutes, 3 Trombones.

* No. 156. Legend of Kitesh, before 157—3 Flutes, 3 Trombones.

"""final chord (cf. Table III of chords, Ex. 15).

final chord (see __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, Ex. 15).

* The Golden Cockerel, before 219—Mixed timbre of wood-wind, 4 Horns.

* The Golden Cockerel, before 219—A blend of woodwinds, 4 horns.

b) Crossing.

Crossing.

* The Christmas Night, before 53—Horn, Fag.

* The Christmas Night, before 53—Horn, Fag.

"""107—Clar., Horn, Fag.

107—Clar., Horn, Fag.

* Legend of Tsar Saltan, before 62—Horn, Fag.

* Legend of Tsar Saltan, before 62—Horn, Fag.

* The Golden Cockerel 220—3 Trombones, 2 Fag., C-fag. (cf. Ex. 232).

* The Golden Cockerel 220—3 Trombones, 2 Bassoons, Contrabassoon. (cf. Ex. 232).

* No. 157. Antar, before 30—Wood-wind, Horns, then Trumpets.-92-

* __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Antar, before 30—Woodwinds, Horns, then Trumpets.-92-

c) Enclosure:

c) Attachment:

No. 158. Ivan the Terrible, Act I 33—Flutes within horns; later horns within bassoons.

No. 158. Ivan the Terrible, Act I 33—Flutes inside horns; later horns inside bassoons.

No. 159. Snegourotchka 183

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ The Snow Maiden 183

Trumpet
Fl., 2 Cl.
Trumpet

* Sadko, symphonic tableau 3

* Sadko, symphonic suite 3

Cl. + Fag.
4 Horns
Cl. Understood. Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize. Fag.

* Antar before 37

Antar before 37

Fag.
2 Horns (Sure, I'm ready to assist. Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.)
Cl.

* Sadko, Opera 105—Harmonic basis; oboes within trumpets (cf. Ex. 260).

* Sadko, Opera 105—Harmonic foundation; oboes among trumpets (cf. Ex. 260).

* No. 160. Sadko, Opera, before 155—Flutes within trumpets.

* __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Sadko, Opera, before 155—Flutes with trumpets.

* The Tsar's Bride, end of Overture—Bassoons within horns (cf. Table III of chords, Ex. 14).

* The Tsar's Bride, end of Overture—Bassoons inside horns (cf. Table III of chords, Ex. 14).

* No. 161. Tsar Saltan 50—Trumpets within wood-wind doubled.

* No. 161. Tsar Saltan 50—Trumpets in the woodwind section doubled.

No. 162.""59—Flutes within trumpets; clarinets within horns.

No. 162.""59—Flutes in trumpets; clarinets in horns.

* No. 163. Legend of Kitesh 82—Oboes and clarinets within trumpets.

* No. 163. Legend of Kitesh 82—Oboes and clarinets alongside trumpets.

The relationship which has been shown to exist between stopped horns and oboe or Eng. horn authorizes the simultaneous use of these instruments in one and the same chord, played p or sfp:

The connection that has been demonstrated between stopped horns and the oboe or English horn allows for the simultaneous use of these instruments in the same chord, played p or sfp:

music

music

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Examples:

Got it! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.

* The Christmas Night 75—3 Horns (+) + Oboe.

* Christmas Night 75—3 Horns (+) + Oboe.

The Tsar's Bride 123—Ob., Eng. horn, Horn (+) (cf. Ex. 240).

The Tsar's Bride 123—Ob., Eng. horn, Horn (Understood. Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.) (cf. Ex. 240).

* Legend of Kitesh 244—Cl., 2 Fl., + 2 Ob., Eng. horn, 3 Horn (+).

* Legend of Kitesh 244—Cl., 2 Fl., + 2 Ob., Eng. horn, 3 Horn (Understood. Please provide the text for modernization.).

* No. 164. Legend of Kitesh, before 256

* __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Legend of Kitesh, before 256—

2 Ob., Eng. horn
3 Horns (Below is a short piece of text (5 words or fewer). Modernize it into contemporary English if there's enough context, but do not add or omit any information. If context is insufficient, return it unchanged. Do not add commentary, and do not modify any placeholders. If you see placeholders of the form __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_x__, you must keep them exactly as-is so they can be replaced with links. +)
I'm sorry, but there doesn't seem to be any text provided for me to modernize. Please provide the text you'd like me to work on. 8.

* Cf. also Tsar Saltan, before 115

* See also Tsar Saltan, before 115

Horn (Understood. Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.)
2 Fl. I'm ready to help with modernizing text! Please provide the phrases you'd like me to work on. 2 Fag.
(Ex. 110).

If trumpets and trombones take part in a chord, flutes, oboes and clarinets are better used to form the harmonic part above the trumpets. The following should be the arrangement:-93-

If trumpets and trombones are included in a chord, flutes, oboes, and clarinets work better to create the harmony above the trumpets. The arrangement should be as follows:-93-

music

music

music

music

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

music

music

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Examples:

Sure! Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.

* Sadko, symphonic tableau 20.

* Sadko, symphonic suite 20.

* No. 165. The May Night, Act I Ee—3 Trombones, 2 Ob. + 2 Cl. + 2 Fag.

* No. 165. The May Night, Act I Ee—3 Trombones, 2 Oboes + 2 Clarinets + 2 Bassoons.

"""p. 325.—Final chord, C maj. (cf. Table I of chords, Ex. 1).

"""p. 325.—Final chord, C major. (see __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, Ex. 1).

* No. 166. Snegourotchka 198; cf. also 200 and before 210.

* __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Snegourotchka 198; see also 200 and earlier 210.

* Shéhérazade, 1st movement E, 2nd movement P, 3rd movement M, 4th movement p. 203 (cf. Ex. 195, 19, 210, 77).

* Shéhérazade, 1st movement E, 2nd movement P, 3rd movement M, 4th movement p. 203 (cf. Ex. 195, 19, 210, 77).

No. 167. The Christmas Night 205; cf. also 161, 212, 14th bar. (Ex. 100, 153).

No. 167. The Christmas Night 205; see also 161, 212, 14th bar. (Ex. 100, 153).

* Mlada, end of Act I (cf. Chord Table II, Ex. 13). Act II 20.

* Mlada, end of Act I (cf. Chord Table II, Ex. 13). Act II 20.

No. 168-169. Sadko, Opera, before 249, 302; cf. also Ex. 120. -94-

No. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__. Sadko, Opera, before 249, 302; see also __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__. -94-

No. 170. Sadko, Opera 244—Chord of widely extended range; bassoons at the limit of low compass.

No. 170. Sadko, Opera 244—A chord with an extensive range; bassoons playing at the lowest limit.

""142, 239; cf. also 3 (Ex. 86).

""142, 239; see also 3 (__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__).

* The Tsar's Bride 179 (cf. Ex. 243).

* The Tsar's Bride 179 (see __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__).

Antar 65—Alternation of notes in horns and wood-wind on trombone chords (cf. Ex. 32).

Antar 65—Switching between notes in horns and woodwinds over trombone chords (see Ex. 32).

General observations. It is not always possible to secure proper balance in scoring for full wood-wind. For instance, in a succession of chords where the melodic position is constantly changing, distribution is subordinate to correct progression of parts. In practice, however, any inequality of tone may be counterbalanced by the following acoustic phenomenon: in every chord the parts in octaves strengthen one another, the harmonic sounds in the lowest register coinciding with and supporting those in the highest. In spite of this fact it rests entirely with the orchestrator to obtain the best possible balance of tone; in difficult cases this may be secured by judicious dynamic grading, marking the wood-wind one degree louder than the brass.

General observations. It's not always easy to achieve the right balance in scoring for full woodwind. For example, in a series of chords where the melodic position keeps changing, distribution takes a back seat to the correct progression of parts. In practice, though, any imbalance in tone can be offset by this acoustic phenomenon: in every chord, the parts that are in octaves strengthen each other, with the harmonic sounds in the lowest register aligning with and supporting those in the highest. Despite this, it's completely up to the orchestrator to get the best possible tone balance; in challenging situations, this can be achieved by careful dynamic grading, marking the woodwind one level louder than the brass.

B. Combination of strings and wind.

1. We frequently meet with the combination of strings and wood-wind in the light of comparison of one timbre with another, either in long sustained notes, or tremolando in the strings. Apart from the complete or partial doubling of the string quartet (two methods frequently used), the general and most natural arrangement is:

1. We often encounter the mix of strings and woodwinds when we compare different timbres, whether through long, sustained notes or tremolando in the strings. Besides the full or partial doubling of the string quartet (two common techniques), the general and most natural setup is:

Fl.
Ob. (Cl.)
+ Vns div.; Clar.
Fag.
Understood. Please provide the text you would like me to modernize. 'Cellos Below is a short piece of text (5 words or fewer). Modernize it into contemporary English if there's enough context, but do not add or omit any information. If context is insufficient, return it unchanged. Do not add commentary, and do not modify any placeholders. If you see placeholders of the form __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_x__, you must keep them exactly as-is so they can be replaced with links. Violas div., etc.

Examples:

Understood! Please provide the text you would like modernized.

* Sadko, Symphonic Tableau before 4, and 4, 9th bar.

* Sadko, Symphonic Tableau before 4, and 4, 9th bar.

* Shéhérazade, 1st movement M 6 Vns soli + 2 Ob. (2 Fl.), Cl.

* Shéhérazade, 1st movement M 6 Vns soli Sure! Please provide the text you would like me to modernize. 2 Ob. (2 Fl.), Cl.

* Antar 7—String quartet divisi + wood-wind (cf. Ex. 151).

* Antar 7—String quartet divisi + woodwind (cf. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__).

* No. 171. Antar 57—Vns II, Violas div. + Fl., Horn (florid accompaniment in the Clar.).

* No. 171. Antar 57—Vns II, Violas div. Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize. Fl., Horn (florid accompaniment in the Clar.).

* Legend of Kitesh 295—the same; rhythmic motion in the wind, sustained harmony in the strings (cf. Ex. 213).-95-

* Legend of Kitesh 295—the same; rhythmic movement in the wind, steady harmony in the strings (cf. Ex. 213).-95-

2. Owing to the complete absence of any affinity in tone quality, the combination of strings with brass is seldom employed in juxtaposition, crossing, or enclosure of parts.

2. Because there's a total lack of any matching tone quality, combining strings with brass is rarely used in side-by-side, overlapping, or enclosing parts.

The first method may be used however when the harmony is formed by the strings tremolando, and the brass is employed in sustaining chords, also when the strings play short disconnected chords, sforzando. Another possible exception may be mentioned; the splendid effect of horns doubled by divided violas or 'cellos.

The first method can be used when the harmony is created by the strings tremolando, with the brass playing sustained chords, or when the strings play short, disconnected chords, sforzando. Another possible exception is the amazing effect of horns paired with divided violas or cellos.

Examples:

Understood. Please provide the text you'd like modernized.

Snegourotchka 242—Full brass + strings tremolando (cf. 1st Table of chords, Ex. 6).

Snegourotchka 242—Full brass + strings tremolando (see 1st __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, Ex. 6).

* Legend of Kitesh, before 240—the same (Horn, Trumpet +).

* Legend of Kitesh, before 240—the same (Horn, Trumpet +).

* Sadko, Opera, before 34—Horn + Violas div., Trombones + 'Cellos div.[16]

* Sadko, Opera, before 34—Horn + Violas div., Trombones + 'Cellos div.[16]

C. Combination of the three groups.

The combination of strings, wood-wind and brass instruments, set side by side, produces a full, round and firm tone.

The mix of strings, woodwinds, and brass instruments placed together creates a rich, warm, and strong sound.

Examples:

Understood! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.

No. 172. The Tsar's Bride, before 145—Ob., Fag. + Horns + Strings.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ The Tsar's Bride, before 145—Ob., Fag. + Horns + Strings.

"""final chord (cf. Table I of chords, Ex. 5).

"final chord (see __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, Ex. 5)."

* No. 173. Sadko, end of 1st tableau—short chords. Last chords of the 1st, 3rd and 7th tableaux (cf. Table I and III, Vol. II, Ex. 9, 10, 18).

* No. 173. Sadko, end of 1st tableau—short chords. Last chords of the 1st, 3rd, and 7th tableaux (see Table I and III, Vol. II, Ex. 9, 10, 18).

* No. 174. The Christmas Night 22—Wind + Brass c. sord. + tremolo strings.

* __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ The Christmas Night 22—Wind + Brass c. sord. + tremolo strings.

Legend of Kitesh 162 (cf. Ex. 250).

Legend of Kitesh 162 (see __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__).

Snegourotchka—end of opera, (cf. Table III in Vol. II, Ex. 17) and a host of other examples.-96-

Snegourotchka—end of the opera, (see Table III in Vol. II, Ex. 17) and a lot of other examples.-96-

General Observations. Balance and correct distribution of tone is much more important in dealing with long sustained chords or those of rhythmic design; in the case of short, disconnected chords resonance is a minor consideration, but one which should not be entirely neglected.

General Observations. Achieving balance and properly distributing tone is much more important when working with long, sustained chords or those that have a rhythmic pattern; for short, disconnected chords, resonance is less of a concern, but it shouldn't be completely overlooked.

I have endeavoured to outline the general principles to be followed, but I do not profess to deal with all the countless cases which may arise in the course of orchestration. I have given a few examples of well-sounding chords; for further information I advise the reader to study full scores with care, as this is the only method to acquire perfect knowledge of the distribution and doubling of various instruments.

I have tried to outline the basic principles to follow, but I don’t claim to cover all the countless situations that can come up in orchestration. I’ve provided a few examples of pleasing chords; for more information, I recommend that readers study full scores carefully, as this is the only way to gain a thorough understanding of how different instruments are distributed and doubled.


Chapter IV.

COMPOSITION OF THE ORCHESTRA.

ORCHESTRA COMPOSITION.


Different ways of orchestrating the same music.

There are times when the general tone, character and atmosphere of a passage, or a given moment in an orchestral work point to one, and only one particular manner of scoring. The following simple example will serve for explanation. Take a short phrase where a flourish or fanfare call is given out above a tremolando accompaniment, with or without change in harmony. There is no doubt that any orchestrator would assign the tremolo to the strings and the fanfare to a trumpet, never vice versa. But taking this for granted, the composer or orchestrator may still be left in doubt. Is the fanfare flourish suitable to the range of a trumpet? Should it be written for two or three trumpets in unison, or doubled by other instruments? Can any of these methods be employed without damaging the musical meaning? These are questions which I shall endeavour to answer.

There are times when the overall tone, character, and atmosphere of a passage or a moment in an orchestral work dictate a specific way of scoring. The following simple example will help explain this. Take a short phrase where a flourish or fanfare is played above a tremolando accompaniment, with or without a change in harmony. It’s clear that any orchestrator would assign the tremolo to the strings and the fanfare to a trumpet, never the other way around. However, assuming that’s settled, the composer or orchestrator might still have questions. Is the fanfare suitable for the range of a trumpet? Should it be written for two or three trumpets in unison, or accompanied by other instruments? Can any of these options be used without compromising the musical meaning? These are questions I will try to answer.

If the phrase is too low in register for the trumpets it should be given to the horns (instruments allied to the trumpet); if the phrase is too high it may be entrusted to the oboes and clarinets in unison, this combination possessing the closest resemblance to the trumpet tone both in character and power. The question whether one trumpet or two should be employed must be decided by the degree of power to be vested in the given passage. If a big sonorous effect is required the instruments may be doubled, tripled, or even multiplied by four; in the opposite case one solo brass instrument, or two of the wood-wind will suffice (1 Ob. + 1 Cl.). The question whether the tremolo in the strings should be supported-98- by sustained harmony in the wood-wind depends upon the purpose in view. A composer realises his intentions beforehand, others who orchestrate his music can only proceed by conjecture. Should the composer desire to establish a strongly-marked difference between the harmonic basis and the melodic outline it is better not to employ wood-wind harmony, but to obtain proper balance of tone by carefully distributing his dynamic marks of expression, pp, p, f and ff. If, on the contrary, the composer desires a full round tone as harmonic basis and less show of brilliance in the harmonic parts, the use of harmony in the wood-wind is to be recommended. The following may serve as a guide to the scoring of wood-wind chords: the harmonic basis should differ from the melody not only in fullness and intensity of tone, but also in colour. If the fanfare figure is allotted to the brass (trumpets or horns) the harmony should be given to the wood-wind; if the phrase is given to the wood-wind (oboes and clarinets) the harmony should be entrusted to the horns. To solve all these questions successfully a composer must have full knowledge of the purpose he has in view, and those who orchestrate his work should be permeated with his intentions. Here the question arises, what should those intentions be? This is a more difficult subject.

If the phrase is too low for the trumpets, it should be played by the horns (instruments related to the trumpet); if it’s too high, it can be assigned to the oboes and clarinets playing in unison, as this combination closely resembles the trumpet tone in both character and power. The decision on whether to use one trumpet or two depends on how powerful the passage needs to be. If a strong, resonant effect is required, the instruments can be doubled, tripled, or even quadrupled; otherwise, one solo brass instrument or two woodwinds will be enough (1 Ob. + 1 Cl.). Whether the tremolo in the strings should be supported-98- by sustained harmony in the woodwinds depends on the composer’s intent. A composer knows his intentions ahead of time, while others arranging his music can only make educated guesses. If the composer wants a clear distinction between the harmonic foundation and the melodic line, it’s better not to use woodwind harmony but to achieve a proper tone balance by carefully indicating dynamic expressions, pp, p, f, and ff. Conversely, if the composer wants a full, rich harmonic sound and less brilliance in the harmonic parts, using harmony in the woodwinds is advisable. The following can serve as a guide for scoring woodwind chords: the harmonic foundation should differ from the melody not just in fullness and intensity of sound, but also in color. If the fanfare is given to the brass (trumpets or horns), the harmony should go to the woodwinds; if the phrase is given to the woodwinds (oboes and clarinets), the harmony should be assigned to the horns. To successfully address all these questions, a composer must fully understand his intentions, and those who orchestrate his work should grasp these intentions as well. This raises the question: what should those intentions be? That’s a more complex topic.

The aim of a composer is closely allied to the form of his work, to the aesthetic meaning of its every moment and phrase considered apart, and in relation to the composition as a whole. The choice of an orchestral scheme depends on the musical matter, the colouring of preceding and subsequent passages. It is important to determine whether a given passage is a complement to or a contrast with what goes before and comes after, whether it forms a climax or merely a step in the general march of musical thought. It would be impossible to examine all such possible types of relationship, or to consider the rôle played by each passage quoted in the present work. The reader is therefore advised not to pay too much attention to the examples given, but to study them and their bearing on the context in their proper place in the full scores. Nevertheless I shall touch upon a few of these points in the course of the following outline. To begin with, young and inexperienced composers do not always possess a clear idea of what they wish to do. They can improve in this direction by reading-99- good scores and by repeatedly listening to an orchestra, provided they concentrate the mind to the fullest possible extent. The search after extravagant and daring effects in orchestration is quite a different thing from mere caprice; the will to achieve is not sufficient; there are certain things which should not be achieved.

The goal of a composer is closely connected to the structure of their work, and to the artistic meaning of every moment and phrase when looked at individually, as well as in relation to the overall composition. The choice of an orchestral arrangement depends on the musical material, and the tone of the sections that come before and after. It’s important to determine whether a particular passage connects to or contrasts with what comes before and after it, whether it serves as a climax or is just a step in the overall progression of musical ideas. It would be impossible to analyze all potential types of relationships, or to consider the role of each excerpt included in this work. Therefore, the reader is encouraged not to focus too much on the examples provided, but to examine them and how they relate to the context in their proper place within the full scores. However, I will touch on a few of these points in the following outline. First, young and inexperienced composers often don’t have a clear understanding of what they want to achieve. They can improve in this area by studying good scores and by listening to an orchestra repeatedly, as long as they focus their minds as fully as possible. The pursuit of extravagant and bold effects in orchestration is quite different from simple whim; the desire to succeed isn’t enough; there are certain things that should not be attempted.


The simplest musical ideas, melodic phrases in unison and octaves, or repeated throughout several octaves, chords, of which no single part has any melodic meaning are scored in various ways according to register, dynamic effect and the quality of expression or tone colour that may be desired. In many cases, one idea will be orchestrated in a different way every time it recurs. Later on I shall frequently touch upon this more complicated question.

The simplest musical concepts, like melodic phrases played in unison and octaves, or repeated across multiple octaves, and chords where no individual part has melodic significance, are arranged in different ways depending on the register, dynamic effect, and the desired quality of expression or tone color. Often, one idea will be orchestrated differently each time it appears again. I'll frequently address this more complex topic later on.

Examples:

Understood. Please provide the phrases for modernization.

* Snegourotchka 58; 65 and before 68—sustained note in unison.

* Snegourotchka 58; 65 and before 68—sustained note together.

There are fewer possible ways of scoring more complex musical ideas, harmonico-melodic phrases, polyphonic designs etc.; sometimes there are but two methods to be followed, for each of the primary elements in music, melody, harmony, and counterpoint possesses its own special requirements, regulating the choice of instruments and tone colour. The most complicated musical ideas sometimes admit of only one manner of scoring, with a few hardly noticeable variations in detail. To the following example, very simple in structure I add an alternative method of scoring:

There are fewer ways to score more complex musical ideas, like harmonico-melodic phrases and polyphonic designs. Sometimes, there are only two methods to follow because each primary element in music—melody, harmony, and counterpoint—has its own unique requirements that dictate the choice of instruments and tone color. The most complicated musical ideas might only allow for one way of scoring, with only a few subtle variations in detail. To the following example, which is very simple in structure, I’ll add an alternative method of scoring:

Example:

Understood! Please provide the text you'd like modernized.

No. 175. Vera Scheloga, before 35a) actual orchestration, *b)—another method.

No. 175. Vera Scheloga, before 35a) real orchestration, *b)—another approach.

It is obvious that the method b) will produce satisfactory tone. But a 3rd and 4th way of scoring would be less successful, and a continuation of this process would soon lead to the ridiculous. For instance if the chords were given to the brass the whole passage would sound heavy, and the soprano recitative in the low and middle register would be overpowered. If the F sharp in the-100- double basses were played arco by 'cellos and basses together it would sound clumsy, if it were given to the bassoons a comic effect would be produced, and if played by the brass it would sound rough and coarse, etc.

It's clear that the method b) will create a satisfactory tone. However, a 3rd and 4th way of scoring would be less effective, and continuing this process would quickly become absurd. For example, if the chords were assigned to the brass, the entire passage would sound heavy, and the soprano recitative in the low and middle registers would be drowned out. If the F sharp in the-100- double basses were played arco by cellos and basses together, it would come off as clumsy. If it were given to the bassoons, it would create a comedic effect, and if played by the brass, it would sound rough and coarse, etc.

The object of scoring the same musical phrase in different ways is to obtain variety either in tone colour or resonance. In each case the composer may resort to the inversion of the normal order of instruments, duplication of parts, or the two processes in combination. The first of these is not always feasible. In the preceding sections of the book I have tried to explain the characteristics of each instrument and the part which each group of instruments plays in the orchestra. Moreover many methods of doubling are to be avoided; these I have mentioned, while there are also some instruments which cannot be combined owing to the great difference in their peculiarities. Therefore, as regards the general composition of the orchestra, the student should be guided by the general principles laid down in the earlier stages of the present work.

The goal of scoring the same musical phrase in different ways is to create variety in tone color or resonance. In each case, the composer can change the usual order of instruments, duplicate parts, or mix both methods. The first option isn't always possible. In the earlier sections of this book, I've explained the characteristics of each instrument and the role of each group of instruments in the orchestra. Additionally, there are many doubling methods that should be avoided; I’ve highlighted these, as well as some instruments that can’t be combined due to their significant differences. Therefore, when it comes to the overall composition of the orchestra, students should follow the general principles established in the earlier parts of this work.

The best means of orchestrating the same musical idea in various ways is by the adaptation of the musical matter. This can be done by the following operations: a) complete or partial transference into other octaves; b) repetition in a different key; c) extension of the whole range by the addition of octaves to the upper and lower parts; d) alteration of details (the most frequent method); e) variation of the general dynamic scheme, e.g. repeating a phrase piano, which has already been played forte.

The best way to present the same musical idea in different ways is by adapting the musical material. This can be done through the following methods: a) fully or partially shifting it to other octaves; b) repeating it in a different key; c) expanding the overall range by adding octaves to the high and low parts; d) changing specific details (which is the most common method); e) modifying the overall dynamic pattern, for example, playing a phrase piano that was previously played forte.

These operations are always successful in producing variety of orchestral colour.

These operations consistently succeed in creating a range of orchestral color.

Examples:

Understood. Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.

No. 176, 177. Russian Easter Fête A and C.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__. Russian Easter Party A and C.

The Christmas Night 158 and 179.

Christmas Night 158 and 179.

No. 178-181. The Tsar's Bride, Overture: beginning, 1, 2, 7.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__. The Tsar's Bride, Overture: start, 1, 2, 7.

Sadko 99-101 and 305-307 (cf. Ex. 289, 290, and 75).

Sadko 99-101 and 305-307 (see __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, and __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__).

No. 182-186. Tsar Saltan 14, 17, 26, 28, 34.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__. Tsar Saltan 14, 17, 26, 28, 34.

No. 187-189.""181, 246, 220.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.""181, 246, 220.

* No. 190-191. Ivan the Terrible, Overture 5 and 12.

* __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__. Ivan the Terrible, Overture 5 and 12.

Spanish Capriccio—compare 1st and 3rd movement.

Spanish Capriccio—compare 1st and 3rd movements.

* No. 192-195. Shéhérazade, 1st movement—beginning of the allegro A, E, M.

* __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__. Shéhérazade, 1st movement—start of the allegro A, E, M.

" 3rd movement—beginning A, I.

3rd movement—start A, I.

" 3rd" E, G, O.

"3rd" E, G, O.

* No. 196-198. Legend of Kitesh 55, 56, 62.

* __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__. Legend of Kitesh 55, 56, 62.

* No. 199-201.""" 68, 70, 84.

* __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.""" 68, 70, 84.

(Cf. also Ex. 213, 214. Legend of Kitesh 294 and 312.)

(Cf. also __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__. Legend of Kitesh 294 and 312.)

* No. 202-203. The Golden Cockerel 229, 233.

* __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__. The Golden Cockerel 229, 233.

The process of scoring the same or similar ideas in different ways is the source of numerous musical operations, crescendo, diminuendo, interchange of tone qualities, variation of tone colour etc., and incidentally throws new light upon the fundamental composition of the orchestra.

The way of scoring the same or similar ideas in different styles leads to many musical techniques, like crescendo, diminuendo, changing tone qualities, and variations in tone color, and it also provides fresh insights into the basic structure of the orchestra.

Full Tutti.

The word tutti generally means the simultaneous use of all instruments, but the word "all" is used relatively, and it must not be inferred that every single instrument must necessarily be employed to form a tutti. In order to simplify the following illustrations I will divide the word into two classes, full tutti and partial tutti,—independently of whether the orchestra is constructed in pairs, in three's, or a larger number of instruments. I call full tutti the combination of all melodic groups, strings, wind, and brass. By partial tutti I mean passages in which the brass group only takes part, whether two horns or two trumpets participate alone, or whether two horns are combined with one or three trombones, without tuba, trumpets, or the two remaining horns, etc.:

The term tutti usually refers to the simultaneous use of all instruments, but the word "all" is relative, and it shouldn't be assumed that every single instrument has to be used to create a tutti. To make the following examples clearer, I will break the term down into two categories: full tutti and partial tutti, regardless of whether the orchestra is arranged in pairs, threes, or a larger number of instruments. I define full tutti as the combination of all melodic groups, including strings, woodwinds, and brass. By partial tutti, I mean sections where only the brass group is involved, whether it's just two horns or two trumpets, or if two horns are paired with one or three trombones, without the tuba, trumpets, or the other two horns, etc.:

[ 4 Horns, 2 Horns 2 Horns   I understand your instructions. Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize..
. . . . or 2 Trumpets, or . . . . . . etc.
. . . . . . . . . . 3 Trombones  

In both species of tutti full wood-wind may be employed or not, according to the register and musical context of the passage. For instance, in the extreme high register it may be essential to include the piccolo; in the low register flutes will be unnecessary, and yet the passage can still be called tutti. The inclusion of kettle-drums, harp, and other instruments of little sustaining power, as of the percussion in general, does not come under discussion.-102-

In both types of tutti, full woodwinds may or may not be used, depending on the pitch and musical context of the section. For example, in the very high pitch range, including the piccolo might be crucial; in the low pitch range, flutes won't be needed, yet the section can still be referred to as tutti. The use of kettle drums, harp, and other instruments with limited sustaining power, as well as percussion in general, is not being discussed here.-102-

The variety of orchestral operations increases with the number of instruments forming a tutti, in fact, so great does it become that it is impossible to consider all combinations. I can only give a few examples of full and partial tutti, and leave the reader to draw his own conclusions. Some of these examples fall under the double heading of full and partial tutti, and the student is reminded that the tutti is used essentially in forte and fortissimo, rarely in pianissimo and piano passages.

The variety of orchestral operations increases with the number of instruments playing together in a tutti. In fact, it becomes so vast that it’s impossible to consider all the combinations. I can only provide a few examples of full and partial tutti, and I’ll let the reader draw their own conclusions. Some of these examples fit into the categories of full and partial tutti, and students should remember that the tutti is mainly used in forte and fortissimo, and is rarely found in pianissimo and piano sections.

Examples:

Understood! Please provide the phrases you'd like me to modernize.

Snegourotchka 61 and 62—Partial and full Tutti.

Snegourotchka 61 and 62—Partial and full Tutti.

" 231 Partial Tutti, without the trumpets (cf. Ex. 8).

Partial Tutti, no trumpets (cf. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__).

No. 204. Snegourotchka 216—Full Tutti.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Snegurochka 216—Full Tutti.

" 325-326—Full Tutti and chorus (cf. Ex. 8).

" 325-326—Full Tutti and chorus (see __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__).

Sadko 3, 223, 239—Full Tutti (cf. Ex. 86).

Sadko 3, 223, 239—Full Tutti (see __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__).

No. 205-206. Sadko 173, 177—Full Tutti with chorus, differently scored.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__. Sadko 173, 177—Full Tutti with chorus, differently arranged.

No. 207-208. The Christmas Night 184 and 186—Full Tutti, orchestrated in different ways, with and without chorus.

No. 207-208. The Christmas Night 184 and 186—Full Tutti, orchestrated in various styles, with and without choir.

* The Tsar's Bride, Overture 1, 2, 7—Full and partial Tutti (cf. Ex. 179-181).

* The Tsar's Bride, Overture 1, 2, 7—Full and partial Tutti (cf. Ex. 179-181).

* """ 141—Full Tutti.

* """ 141—Complete Tutti.

* """ 177 ""

* """ 177 ""

Pan Voyevoda 186 and 188 Full Tutti.

Pan Voyevoda 186 and 188 Complete Tutti.

* Antar 65—(cf. Ex. 32).

Antar 65—(cf. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__).

* No. 209. Shéhérazade, 3rd movement M; cf. also 1st movement A, E, H; 2nd movement K, P, R; 3rd movement G, O; 4th movement G, P, W and further on to Y (No. 193, 194, 19, 66, 77).

* No. 209. Shéhérazade, 3rd movement M; see also 1st movement A, E, H; 2nd movement K, P, R; 3rd movement G, O; 4th movement G, P, W and further on to Y (No. 193, 194, 19, 66, 77).

* Spanish Capriccio B, F, J, P, V, X-Z (cf. Ex. 3).

* Spanish Capriccio B, F, J, P, V, X-Z (cf. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__).

* Russian Easter Fête F, J, before L, Y, up to the end.

* Russian Easter Fête F, J, before L, Y, up to the end.

* 3rd Symphony, 1st movement D, R-T, X; 2nd movement A, E; 4th movement A, H, S.

* 3rd Symphony, 1st movement D, R-T, X; 2nd movement A, E; 4th movement A, H, S.

* Sadko, Symphonic tableau 20-24.

* Sadko, Symphonic tableau 20-24.

* Mlada, Act III 12 (cf. Ex. 258).

* Mlada, Act III 12 (see __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__).

* For examples of Tutti chords, see special Tables at the end of Vol. II.-103-

* For examples of Tutti chords, check the special Tables at the end of Vol. II.-103-

Tutti in the wind.

In many cases the wood-wind and brass groups can form a tutti by themselves for periods of varying length. Sometimes this is effected by the wood-wind alone, but more frequently with the support of horns. At other times the horns are found alone without the wood-wind, and, lastly, a tutti may be comprised of instruments of each group in varying numbers. The addition of kettle-drums and the rest of the percussion is quite common and constitutes what the Germans call "Janitscharenmusik", or Turkish infantry music. Violoncellos and double basses playing more or less important pizz. notes are often added to wood-wind instruments (tutti), likewise the remainder of the strings and the harps; this process renders the sustained notes in the wood-wind more distinct. Tutti passages in wood-wind and horns do not produce any great amount of power in forte passages, but, on the other hand tutti in the brass groups alone may attain an extraordinary volume of tone. In the following examples the formation of pedal notes by strings or wood-wind in no way alters the general character of the Tutti:

In many cases, the woodwind and brass sections can create a tutti on their own for varying lengths of time. Sometimes this is done solely by the woodwinds, but more often with the support of horns. At other times, the horns play alone without the woodwinds, and finally, a tutti can consist of instruments from both groups in different numbers. Adding kettle drums and other percussion is quite common and is what the Germans refer to as "Janitscharenmusik," or Turkish infantry music. Cellos and double basses playing more or less prominent pizz. notes are often added to the woodwind instruments (tutti), along with the rest of the strings and the harps; this enhances the clarity of the sustained notes in the woodwinds. Tutti passages involving woodwinds and horns do not produce a significant amount of power in forte sections, but, on the other hand, tutti in the brass sections alone can achieve an extraordinary volume. In the following examples, the creation of pedal notes by strings or woodwinds does not change the overall character of the Tutti:

Examples:

Understood! Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.

No. 210-211. Snegourotchka 149, 151 (compare).

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__. Snegourotchka 149, 151 (compare).

Tsar Saltan 14, 17, 26 (cf. Ex. 182-184).

Tsar Saltan 14, 17, 26 (cf. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__).

Pan Voyevoda 57, 186, 262.

Pan Voyevoda 57, 186, 262.

No. 212. Ivan the Terrible, Act II 19; cf. also Act. III 5.

No. 212. Ivan the Terrible, Act II 19; see also Act III 5.

* No. 213-214. Legend of Kitesh 294, 312 (compare).

* __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__. Legend of Kitesh 294, 312 (compare).

* No. 215. The Golden Cockerel 116; cf. also 82 and 84.

* __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ The Golden Cockerel 116; see also 82 and 84.

* Antar 37 (cf. Ex. 65).

* Antar 37 (see __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__).

Tutti pizzicato.

The quartet of strings (pizzicato), reinforced occasionally by the harp and piano, may, in certain cases constitute a particular kind of tutti, which can only attain any great degree of strength by support from the wood-wind. Without this support it is of medium power, though still fairly brilliant in quality.-104-

The string quartet (pizzicato), sometimes enhanced by the harp and piano, can in some instances create a specific type of tutti, which really only reaches a significant level of strength with backing from the woodwinds. Without this support, it has a medium power, but it still sounds quite bright.-104-

Examples:

Understood! Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.

No. 216. Snegourotchka, before 128; cf. also 153 and before 305.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Snegourotchka, before 128; see also 153 and before 305.

* No. 217. Russian Easter Fête K; cf. also U and V.

* __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Russian Easter Party K; see also U and V.

* Spanish Capriccio A, C, before S, before P; cf. also O (Ex. 56).

* Spanish Capriccio A, C, before S, before P; cf. also O (Ex. 56).

Mlada, Act II 15.

Mlada, Act 2 15.

* Sadko: 220 (cf. Ex. 295).

* Sadko: 220 (see __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__).

* Legend of Kitesh 101.

* Legend of Kitesh 101.

* No. 218. The May Night, Act I, The Mayor's Song—combination of strings, arco and pizz.

* No. 218. The May Night, Act I, The Mayor's Song—mix of strings, arco and pizz.

Tutti in one, two and three parts.

It often happens that a moderately full orchestral ensemble executes a passage composed of one or two harmonic parts, in unison or in octaves. Such melodic phrases call for more or less simple orchestration with the usual doubling of parts, or, in ornamental writing, admit of contrast in tone colouring, occasionally with the addition of sustained notes.

It often happens that a moderately full orchestral ensemble plays a passage made up of one or two harmonic parts, in unison or in octaves. These melodic phrases require fairly simple orchestration with the usual doubling of parts, or, in decorative writing, allow for contrast in tone color, sometimes adding sustained notes.

Examples:

Understood! Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.

Snegourotchka, before 152, 174, 176.

Snegourotchka, before 152, 174, 176.

The Tsar's Bride 120-121 (cf. Ex. 63).

The Tsar's Bride 120-121 (see __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__).

The Golden Cockerel 215.

The Golden Cockerel 215.

* No. 219-221. Legend of Kitesh 142, 144, 147—3 part Tutti, with different scoring.

* No. 219-221. Legend of Kitesh 142, 144, 147—3 part Tutti, with different scoring.

* Legend of Kitesh 138, 139Tutti in one part.

* Legend of Kitesh 138, 139Tutti all together.

Soli in the strings.

Although, in any orchestral piece, numerous instances are to be found of melodies and phrases entrusted to a solo wind instrument (generally the first of each group, wood-wind or brass), solos for stringed instruments, on the other hand, are extremely rare. Whilst the 1st violin and 1st 'cello are fairly frequently used in this manner, the solo viola is seldom found, and a solo on the double bass is practically unknown. Phrases demanding particular individuality-105- of expression are entrusted to solo instruments; likewise passages that require extraordinary technique, beyond the scope of the orchestral rank and file. The comparatively weak tone of the solo instrument necessitates light, transparent accompaniment. Difficult virtuoso solos should not be written, as they attract too much attention to a particular instrument. Solo stringed instruments are also used when vigourous expression and technical facility are not required, but simply in order to obtain that singular difference in colour which exists between a solo stringed instrument and strings in unison. Two solo instruments can be coupled together, e.g. 2 Violins soli, etc. and in very rare cases a quartet of solo strings may be employed.

Although in any orchestral piece, you can find many examples of melodies and phrases assigned to a solo wind instrument (usually the first of each group, whether woodwind or brass), solos for string instruments are quite rare. While the 1st violin and 1st cello are often used this way, the solo viola is hardly ever featured, and a solo on the double bass is almost unheard of. Phrases that need a unique expression are given to solo instruments, as are passages that require exceptional technique that goes beyond what the orchestra can normally handle. The relatively soft sound of the solo instrument calls for light, transparent accompaniment. Difficult virtuoso solos shouldn’t be written, as they draw too much attention to one particular instrument. Solo string instruments can also be used when strong expression and technical skill aren’t needed, but rather to achieve that unique difference in color between a solo string instrument and strings playing together. Two solo instruments can be paired, like 2 Violins soli, etc., and in very rare instances, a quartet of solo strings can be used.

Examples:

Understood! Please provide the text you want modernized.

Violin solo:

Violin solo:

No. 222-223. Snegourotchka 54, 275.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__. Snegourotchka 54, 275.

The May Night, pp. 64-78.

The May Night, pp. 64-78.

Mlada, Act I 52; Act III, before 19.

Mlada, Act I 52; Act III, before 19.

* A Fairy Tale W.

*A Fairy Tale* W.

* Shéhérazade, 1st movement C, G; also the passages at the start of each movement.

* Shéhérazade, 1st movement C, G; also the sections at the beginning of each movement.

* Spanish Capriccio H, K, R, and the cadence on p. 38.

* Spanish Capriccio H, K, R, and the cadence on p. 38.

* No. 224. Legend of Kitesh 310—Vn. solo, on harmonic basis of strings sul ponticello and wood-wind.

* No. 224. Legend of Kitesh 310—Vn. solo, on harmonic basis of strings sul ponticello and woodwind.

Snegourotchka 274, 279—2 Vns soli (cf. Ex. 9).

Snegourotchka 274, 279—2 Vns soli (cf. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__).

Viola solo:

Solo Viola:

No. 225. Snegourotchka 212.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ The Snow Maiden 212.

Sadko 137.

Sadko 137.

* No. 226. The Golden Cockerel 163; cf. also 174, 177.

* __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ The Golden Cockerel 163; see also 174, 177.

Violoncello solo:

Cello solo:

Snegourotchka 187 (cf. Ex. 102).

Snegourotchka 187 (see __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__).

The Christmas Night, before 29, 130.

Christmas Eve, before 29, 130.

Mlada, Act III 36.

Mlada, Act 3 36.

* The Golden Cockerel 177, 180 (cf. Ex. 229).-106-

* The Golden Cockerel 177, 180 (see __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__).-106-

Double bass solo:

Double bass solo:

* No. 227. Mlada, Act II 10-12—a special instance where the first string is tuned down.

* No. 227. Mlada, Act II 10-12—a unique case where the first string is lowered in pitch.

Solo quartet:

Solo group:

The Christmas Night 222—Vn., Viola, 'Cello, D. bass.

The Christmas Night 222—Violin, Viola, Cello, Double bass.

* No. 228. Tsar Saltan 248—Vn. I, Vn. II, Viola, 'Cello.

* No. 228. Tsar Saltan 248—Vn. I, Vn. II, Viola, 'Cello.

* The case of a solo stringed instrument doubled by the wood-wind in unison must not be forgotten. The object is to attain great purity and abundance of tone, without impairing the timbre of the solo instrument (especially in the high and low registers), or to produce a certain highly-coloured effect.

* The situation where a single string instrument is joined by the woodwind playing in unison must not be overlooked. The goal is to achieve a rich and pure sound without compromising the unique tone of the solo instrument (particularly in the higher and lower ranges) or to create a specific vibrant effect.

Examples:

Sure, please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.

* Mlada, Act II 52—Vn. + Fl.; Act IV 31—Viol. + Fl. + Harp.

* Mlada, Act II 52—Vn. + Fl.; Act IV 31—Violin. + Fl. + Harp.

* The Christmas Night 212—2 Vns + Fl. + Small Cl. (cf. Ex. 153).

* The Christmas Night 212—2 Violins s I am ready to assist! Please provide the text you would like me to modernize. Flute Understood. Please provide the text for modernization. Small Clarinet. (cf. Ex. 153).

* Pan Voyevoda 67—2 Vns + 2 Ob.; 2 Violas + 2 Cl.

* Pan Voyevoda 67—2 Vns Below is a short piece of text (5 words or fewer). Modernize it into contemporary English if there's enough context, but do not add or omit any information. If context is insufficient, return it unchanged. Do not add commentary, and do not modify any placeholders. If you see placeholders of the form __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_x__, you must keep them exactly as-is so they can be replaced with links. 2 Ob.; 2 Violas I'm ready to assist! Please provide the short piece of text you'd like me to modernize. 2 Cl.

* Legend of Kitesh 306—Bass cl. + C-fag. (cf. Ex. 10).

* Legend of Kitesh 306—Bass clef. + C-soprano. (cf. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__).

""" 309—Vn. + Fl.

""" 309—Vn. + Fl.

* No. 229. The Golden Cockerel 179—Vn. + Picc.; 'Cello + Bass cl.

* __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ The Golden Cockerel 179—Vn. + Picc.; 'Cello + Bass cl.

* As shown in Chap. II, 2 Vns soli or Violin solo + Fl. (Picc.) are often sufficient to double a melody in the upper register.

* As shown in Chap. II, 2 Vns solos or Violin solo Understood. Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize. Fl. (Picc.) are often enough to double a melody in the higher register.

Examples:

Understood. Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.

Sadko 207—cf. Chap. II, p. 42 and Ex. 24.

Sadko 207—see __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__ and __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__.

* No. 230. Russian Easter Fête, p. 32—2 Solo violins (in harmonics).

* No. 230. Russian Easter Fête, p. 32—2 solo violins (in harmonics).

* No. 231. Legend of Kitesh 297—2 Solo violins + Picc.

* __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Legend of Kitesh 297—2 Solo violins + Piccolo.

Limits of orchestral range.

It is seldom that the entire orchestral conception is centred in the upper register of the orchestra (the 5th and 6th octaves), still more rarely is it focussed wholly in the lowest range (octaves 1 and -1) where the proximity of harmonic intervals creates a bad effect. In the first case the flutes and piccolo should be used along with the upper notes of the violins, soli or divisi; in the second-107- case the double bassoon and the low notes of the bassoons, bass clarinet, horns, trombones and tuba are brought into play. The first method gives brilliant colour, the second combination is dark and gloomy. The contrary would be fundamentally impossible.

It’s rare for the entire orchestral sound to focus on the upper register of the orchestra (the 5th and 6th octaves), and even more uncommon for it to be entirely in the lowest range (octaves 1 and -1), where the closeness of harmonic intervals often leads to a poor effect. In the first scenario, flutes and piccolo should be used alongside the higher notes of the violins, either soli or divisi; in the second case, the double bassoon and the lower notes of the bassoons, bass clarinet, horns, trombones, and tuba are utilized. The first approach creates a bright sound, while the second combination is dark and somber. The opposite would be fundamentally impossible.

Examples:

Understood! Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.

Pan Voyevoda 122, 137 } low
register.
Servilia 168, 8th bar. (cf. Ex. 62)
No. 232. The Golden Cockerel 220; cf. also 218, 219
* Snegourotchka, before 25 } high
register.
* Legend of Kitesh, before 34
* No. 233. The Golden Cockerel 113, 117
* No. 234. Shéhérazade, 2nd movement pp. 59-62

The upper and lower parts of a passage can seldom be widely separated without the intermediate octaves being filled in, for this is contrary to the first principles of proper distribution of chords. Nevertheless the unusual resonance thus produced serves for strange and grotesque effects. In the first of the following examples the piccolo figure doubled by the harp and the sparkling notes of the glockenspiel is set about four octaves apart from the bass, which is assigned to a single Double bass and Tuba. But in the 3rd octave, the augmented fourths and diminished fifths in the two flutes help to fill up the intermediate space and lessen the distance between the two extreme parts, thus forming some sort of link between them. The general effect is fanciful.

The upper and lower parts of a passage can rarely be far apart without filling in the intermediate octaves, as this goes against the basic principles of proper chord distribution. However, the unusual resonance created can lead to strange and grotesque effects. In the first of the following examples, the piccolo figure, doubled by the harp and the sparkling notes of the glockenspiel, is placed about four octaves away from the bass, which is played by a single Double Bass and Tuba. However, in the 3rd octave, the augmented fourths and diminished fifths in the two flutes help to fill in the space between the two extremes and reduce the distance between them, creating some sort of link. The overall effect is whimsical.

Examples:

Understood. Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.

No. 235. Snegourotchka 255.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ The Snow Maiden 255.

* No. 236. " 315, 5th and 6th bars.

* __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ " 315, 5th and 6th bars.

" 274 (cf. Ex. 9).

" 274 (see __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__).

A Fairy Tale A.

A Fairy Tale A.

The Golden Cockerel 179, 9th bar. (cf. Ex. 229).

The Golden Cockerel 179, 9th bar. (cf. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__).

Transference of passages and phrases.

A phrase or a figure is often transferred from one instrument to another. In order to connect the phrases on each instrument in-108- the best possible way, the last note of each part is made to coincide with the first note of the following one. This method is used for passages the range of which is too wide to be performed on any one instrument, or when it is desired to divide a phrase into two different timbres.

A phrase or figure is often moved from one instrument to another. To connect the phrases on each instrument in-108- the best way, the last note of each part is made to line up with the first note of the next part. This technique is used for sections that are too wide to be played on a single instrument or when there's a desire to split a phrase into two different sounds.

Examples:

Understood! Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.

* Snegourotchka 137—The melody is transferred from the violins to the flute and clarinet (cf. Ex. 28).

* Snegourotchka 137—The melody shifts from the violins to the flute and clarinet (cf. Ex. 28).

* " before 191—Solo violin—Solo 'cello.

before 191—Solo violin—Solo cello.

Pan Voyevoda 57—Trombones—Trumpets; Horn—Ob. + Cl.

Pan Voyevoda 57—Trombones—Trumpets; Horn—Oboe + Clarinet.

A similar operation is used in scoring passages covering the entire orchestral scale, or a great portion of it. When one instrument is on the point of completing its allotted part, another instrument takes up the passage, starting on one or two notes common to both parts, and so on. This division must be carried out to ensure the balance of the whole passage.

A similar technique is used in scoring sections that cover the entire orchestral range or a large part of it. When one instrument is about to finish its assigned part, another instrument picks up the passage, beginning on one or two notes that are common to both parts, and continues from there. This division must be done to maintain the balance of the entire passage.

Examples:

Understood. Please provide the phrases you would like me to modernize.

Snegourotchka 36, 38, 131—Strings.

Snegourotchka 36, 38, 131—Strings.

The Tsar's Bride 190—Wood-wind.

The Tsar's Bride 190—Woodwind.

Sadko 72—Strings (cf. Ex. 112).

Sadko 72—Strings (see __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__).

" 223—Strings.

223—Strings.

The Christmas Night, before 180—Strings, wind and chorus (cf. Ex. 132).

The Christmas Night, before 180—Strings, wind, and chorus (cf. Ex. 132).

* No. 237. The Christmas Night, before 181—String figure.

* __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Christmas Eve, before 181—String figure.

* Servilia 111—Strings (cf. Ex. 88).

Servilia 111—Strings (see __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__).

" 29, 5th bar.—Ob.—Fl.; Cl.—Bass cl., Fag.

29, 5th bar.—Ob.—Fl.; Cl.—Bass clarinet, Fag.

No. 238. The Golden Cockerel, before 9—Wood-wind.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ The Golden Cockerel, before 9—Woodwind.

* """ 5—Fag.—Eng. horn (+ 'Cellos pizz.).

* """ 5—Fag.—Eng. horn (+ 'Cellos pizz.).

Chords of different tone quality used alternately.

1. The most usual practice is to employ chords on different groups of instruments alternately. In dealing with chords in different registers care should be taken that the progression of parts, though broken in passing from one group to another, remains as regular-109- as if there were no leap from octave to octave; this applies specially to chromatic passages in order to avoid false relation.

1. The common approach is to use chords across different groups of instruments alternatingly. When working with chords in various ranges, it’s important to ensure that the movement of parts, even though interrupted when switching from one group to another, stays as consistent-109- as if there were no jumps from one octave to another; this is especially true for chromatic passages to prevent false relation.

Examples:

Understood! Please provide the short phrases you would like me to modernize.

No. 239. Ivan the Terrible, Act II 29.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ivan the Terrible, Act II 29.

No. 240-241. The Tsar's Bride 123, before 124.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__. The Tsar's Bride 123, before 124.

* No. 242-243. """ 178, 179.

* __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__. """ 178, 179.

* Note. The rules regulating progression of parts may sometimes be ignored, when extreme contrast of timbre between two adjacent chords is intended.

* Note. The rules governing the progression of parts can sometimes be overlooked when a strong contrast in timbre between two nearby chords is desired.

Examples:

Understood! Please provide the text for me to modernize.

* Shéhérazade, 8th bar from the beginning, (the chromatic progression at the 12th bar is undertaken by the same instruments, the 2nd cl. is therefore placed above the first in the opening)—cf. Ex. 109.

* Shéhérazade, 8th bar from the beginning, (the chromatic progression at the 12th bar is played by the same instruments, so the 2nd clarinet is placed above the first in the opening)—cf. Ex. 109.

* The Christmas Night, opening (cf. Ex. 106).

* Christmas Night, opening (cf. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__).

2. Another excellent method consists in transferring the same chord or its inversion from one orchestral group to another. This operation demands perfect balance in progression of parts as well as register. The first group strikes a chord of short value, the other group takes possession of it simultaneously in the same position and distribution, either in the same octave or in another. The dynamic gradations of tone need not necessarily be the same in both groups.

2. Another great method involves shifting the same chord or its inversion from one orchestral section to another. This process requires perfect balance in the way the parts progress as well as their range. The first section plays a short chord, while the other section simultaneously takes it over in the same position and distribution, either in the same octave or in a different one. The dynamic variations in tone don’t have to be identical in both sections.

Examples:

Understood! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.

Ivan the Terrible, commencement of the overture (cf. Ex. 85).

Ivan the Terrible, beginning of the overture (see Ex. 85).

No. 244. Snegourotchka 140.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Snow Maiden 140.

Amplification and elimination of tone qualities.

The operation which consists in contrasting the resonance of two different groups (* or the different timbres of one and the same group), either in sustained notes or chords, transforms a simple into a complex timbre, suddenly, or by degrees. It is used in establishing a crescendo. While the first group effects the crescendo gradually, the second group enters piano or pianissimo, and attains its crescendo more rapidly. The whole process is thereby rendered more tense as the timbre changes. The converse operation—the transition from a complex to a simple timbre, by the suppression of one of the groups, belongs essentially to the diminuendo.-110-

The process of contrasting the resonance of two different groups (* or the different timbres of one group) in either sustained notes or chords turns a simple timbre into a complex one, either suddenly or gradually. This technique is used to create a crescendo. While the first group builds the crescendo slowly, the second group starts piano or pianissimo and reaches its crescendo more quickly. This makes the whole process feel more intense as the timbre shifts. The opposite process—moving from a complex to a simple timbre by removing one of the groups—is essential to the diminuendo.-110-

Examples:

Understood. Please provide the text for modernizing.

No. 245. Snegourotchka 313.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ The Snow Maiden 313.

" 140 (cf. Ex. 244).

"140" (see __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__).

A Fairy Tale V.

A Fairy Tale V.

Shéhérazade, 2nd movement D (cf. Ex. 74).

Shéhérazade, 2nd movement D (cf. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__).

* " 4th movement p. 221.

4th movement p. 221.

No. 246. Servilia 228; cf. also 44.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Servilia 228; see also 44.

The Christmas Night 165 (cf. Ex. 143).

Christmas Night 165 (cf. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__).

No. 247. The Tsar's Bride, before 205.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ The Tsar's Bride, before 205.

* No. 248. Russian Easter Fête D.

* __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Russian Easter Celebration D.

* No. 249-250. Legend of Kitesh 5, 162.

* __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__. Legend of Kitesh 5, 162.

Repetition of phrases, imitation, echo.

As regards choice of timbre, phrases in imitation are subject to the law of register. When a phrase is imitated in the upper register it should be given to an instrument of higher range and vice versa. If this rule is ignored an unnatural effect will be produced, as when the clarinet in its upper range replies to the oboe in the lower compass etc. The same rule must be followed in dealing with phrases, actually different, but similar in character; repeated phrases of different character should be scored in a manner most suitable to each.

When it comes to choosing timbre, phrases that are imitated follow the law of register. If a phrase is imitated in the higher register, it should be played on an instrument with a higher range and vice versa. Ignoring this rule creates an unnatural effect, like when a clarinet in its upper range responds to an oboe in its lower range, etc. The same rule applies when dealing with phrases that are actually different but similar in character; repeated phrases that vary in character should be arranged in a way that best suits each.

Examples:

Understood! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.

The Tsar's Bride 157, 161.

The Tsar's Bride 157, 161.

Legend of Kitesh 40-41.

Legend of Kitesh 40-41.

* No. 251. Spanish Capriccio S.

* __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Spanish Capriccio S.

In echo phrases, that is to say imitation entailing not only decrease in volume of tone but also an effect of distance, the second instrument should be weaker than the first, but the two should possess some sort of affinity. An echo given to muted brass following the same phrase not muted produces this distant effect. Muted trumpets are eminently suited to echo a theme in the oboes; flutes also may imitate clarinets and oboes successfully. A wood-wind instrument cannot be used to echo the strings, or-111- vice versa, on account of the dissimilarity in timbre. Imitation in octaves (with a decrease in resonance) creates an effect resembling an echo.

In echo phrases, which involve imitating a sound with a softer volume and a feeling of distance, the second instrument should be quieter than the first, but they should have some kind of connection. An echo made with muted brass playing the same phrase as unmuted brass produces this distant effect. Muted trumpets are particularly good at echoing a theme played by the oboes; flutes can also successfully imitate clarinets and oboes. A woodwind instrument can’t echo the strings, or vice versa, because their timbres are too different. Imitation in octaves (with less resonance) creates an effect similar to an echo.

Examples:

Understood! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.

Ivan the Terrible, Act III 3.

Ivan the Terrible, Act 3.

No. 252. Sadko 264.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Sadko 264.

* Spanish Capriccio E.—This example is not precisely an echo but resembles one in character (cf. Ex. 44).

* Spanish Capriccio E.—This example isn't exactly an echo but has a similar character (cf. Ex. 44).

* Shéhérazade, 4th movement before O.

* Shéhérazade, 4th movement before O.

Sforzando-piano and piano-sforzando chords.

Besides the natural dynamic process of obtaining these marks of expression, a process which depends upon the player, they may also be produced by artificial means of orchestration.

Besides the natural dynamic process of getting these marks of expression, which depends on the player, they can also be created through artificial orchestration methods.

a) At the moment when the wood-wind begins a piano chord, the strings attack it sforzando, a compound chord for preference, either arco or pizz. In the opposite case the sf in the strings must occur at the end of the wood-wind chord. The first method is also employed for a sf-dim., and the second for a cresc.-sf effect.

a) At the moment when the woodwinds start a piano chord, the strings hit it sforzando, preferably a compound chord, either arco or pizz. If not, the sf in the strings should happen at the end of the woodwind chord. The first method is also used for a sf-dim., and the second for a cresc.-sf effect.

b) It is not so effective, and therefore less frequent to give the notes of sustained value to the strings, and the short chords to the wood-wind. In such cases the tenuto chord is played tremolando on the strings.

b) It’s not very effective, so it happens less often to give long notes to the strings and short chords to the woodwinds. In these cases, the tenuto chord is played tremolando on the strings.

Examples:

Understood! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.

Vera Scheloga, before 35, 38, 10th bar.

Vera Scheloga, before 35, 38, 10th bar.

* No. 253. Legend of Kitesh, before 15-16.

* __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Legend of Kitesh, before 15-16.

* Shéhérazade, 2nd movement, P, 14th bar.

* Shéhérazade, 2nd movement, P, 14th bar.

Method of emphasising certain notes and chords.

In order to stress or emphasise a certain note or chord, besides the marks of expression decrescendo and sf, chords of 2, 3, and 4 notes can be inserted into the melodic progression by the instruments of the string quartet, each playing a single note; short notes in the wood-wind may also be used as well as a chain of three or-112- four grace notes, in the form of a scale, either in strings or wood-wind. These unstressed notes (anacrusis), generally written very small, form a kind of upward glide, the downward direction being less common. As a rule they are connected to the main note by a slur. In the strings they should not lead up to chords of three or four notes, as this would be awkward for the bow.

To emphasize a specific note or chord, in addition to using expression marks decrescendo and sf, you can incorporate 2, 3, or 4 note chords into the melodic progression played by the string quartet, where each instrument hits a single note. Short notes from the woodwinds can also be included, along with a sequence of three or-112- four grace notes arranged like a scale, either in strings or woodwinds. These unstressed notes (anacrusis), typically notated very small, create an upward glide, while downward glides are less common. Usually, they connect to the main note with a slur. In the strings, they shouldn’t lead into chords of three or four notes, as this would be awkward for the bow.

Examples:

Understood. Please provide the text you want me to modernize.

No. 254. The Tsar's Bride 142—Anacrusis in the strings.

No. 254. The Tsar's Bride 142—Anacrusis in the strings.

* No. 255. Shéhérazade, 2nd movement C—Short pizz. chords.

* __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Shéhérazade, 2nd movement C—Short pizz. chords.

* """ P—Short wind chords (cf. Ex. 19).

* """ P—Short wind chords (see __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__).

Crescendo and diminuendo.

Short crescendi and diminuendi are generally produced by natural dynamic means; when prolonged, they are obtained by this method combined with other orchestral devices. After the strings, the brass is the group most facile in producing dynamic shades of expression, glorifying crescendo chords into the most brilliant sforzando climaxes. Clarinets specialise in diminuendo effects and are capable of decreasing their tone to a breath (morendo). Prolonged orchestral crescendi are obtained by the gradual addition of other instruments in the following order: strings, wood-wind, brass. Diminuendo effects are accomplished by the elimination of the instruments in the reverse order (brass, wood-wind, strings). The scope of this work does not lend itself to the quotation of prolonged crescendo and diminuendo passages. The reader is referred, therefore, to the full scores:

Short crescendi and diminuendi are typically created through natural dynamic methods; when they are extended, this technique is used in combination with other orchestral effects. After the strings, the brass section is the most skilled at producing subtle dynamic expressions, turning crescendo chords into the brightest sforzando peaks. Clarinets are experts in diminuendo effects and can reduce their sound to a whisper (morendo). Extended orchestral crescendi are achieved by gradually adding other instruments in this order: strings, woodwinds, brass. Diminuendo effects are created by removing the instruments in the reverse order (brass, woodwinds, strings). The scope of this work doesn’t allow for quoting extended crescendo and diminuendo passages. Therefore, the reader is referred to the complete scores:

* Shéhérazade, pp. 5-7, 92-96, 192-200.

* Shéhérazade, pp. 5-7, 92-96, 192-200.

* Antar 6, 51.

* Antar 6, 51.

* The Christmas Night 183.

* Christmas Eve 183.

* Sadko 165-166.

* Sadko 165-166.

* The Tsar's Bride 80-81.

* The Tsar's Bride 80-81.

Many examples of shorter crescendi and diminuendi will be found in Vol. II.-113-

Many examples of shorter crescendi and diminuendi can be found in Vol. II.-113-

Diverging and converging progressions.

In the majority of cases, diverging and converging progressions simply consist in the gradual ascent of the three upper parts, with the bass descending. The distance separating the bass from the other parts is trifling at first, and grows by degrees. On the other hand, in converging progressions, the three upper parts, at first so far distant from the bass, gradually approach it. Sometimes these progressions involve an increase or a decrease in tone. The intermediate intervals are filled up by the introduction of fresh parts as the distance widens, so that the upper parts become doubled or trebled. In converging progressions the tripled and doubled parts are simplified, as the duplicating instruments cease to play. Moreover, if the harmony allows it, the group in the middle region which remains stationary is the group to be retained, or else the sustained note which guarantees unity in the operation. Below, the reader will find double examples of both descriptions. The first pair represents a diverging progression, 1. piano, in which the human voice takes part; 2. a purely orchestral crescendo. The second depicts two similar diverging progressions, firstly a gradual crescendo, secondly dim., during which the strings become more and more divided as the wind instruments cease to play. Ex. 258 accompanies the apparition of Mlada, Ex. 259, its disappearance. The atmosphere and colouring are weird and fanciful. The third pair of examples forms instances of converging progressions. In the first (Ex. 260) Princess Volkhova relates the wonders of the sea. Then in the middle of a powerful orchestral crescendo the Sea-King appears (Ex. 261). Both examples include a sustained stationary chord of the diminished seventh. The handling of such progressions requires the greatest care.

In most cases, diverging and converging progressions are simply about the gradual rise of the three upper parts while the bass drops. Initially, the gap between the bass and the other parts is small and gradually increases. In converging progressions, the three upper parts that start far from the bass gradually get closer. Sometimes these progressions involve a rise or fall in pitch. The gaps in between are filled by adding new parts as the distance increases, so that the upper parts end up being doubled or tripled. In converging progressions, the doubled and tripled parts are simplified as the extra instruments stop playing. Also, if the harmony permits, the stationary group in the middle range is the one to keep, or the sustained note that ensures unity in the overall effect. Below, you will find double examples of both types. The first pair illustrates a diverging progression: 1. piano, which involves the human voice; 2. a purely orchestral crescendo. The second shows two similar diverging progressions: first a gradual crescendo, then dim., during which the strings get more and more separated as the wind instruments stop playing. Ex. 258 accompanies Mlada's appearance, Ex. 259, and its disappearance. The atmosphere and coloring are strange and whimsical. The third pair of examples demonstrates converging progressions. In the first (Ex. 260), Princess Volkhova shares the wonders of the sea. Then, in the middle of a powerful orchestral crescendo, the Sea-King appears (Ex. 261). Both examples include a sustained stationary chord of the diminished seventh. Handling such progressions requires great care.

Examples:

Understood. Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.

No. 256-257. The Tsar's Bride 102 and 107.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__. The Tsar's Bride 102 and 107.

No. 258-259. Mlada, Act III 12 and 19.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__. Mlada, Act 3 12 and 19.

No. 260-261. Sadko 105 and 119.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__. Sadko 105 and 119.

Sadko 72 (cf. Ex. 112).

Sadko 72 (see __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__).

" before 315.

"before 315."

* The Christmas Night, beginning (cf. Ex. 106).

* Christmas Eve, beginning (cf. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__).

* No. 262. Antar, end of 3rd movement.

* __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Antar, end of 3rd movement.

Note. A sustained note between the diverging parts does not always allow the empty space to be more completely filled up.

Note. A continuous note between the separate parts doesn’t always let the empty space be filled in more fully.

Example:

Understood. Please provide the short piece of text you'd like me to modernize.

No. 263. The Golden Cockerel, before 106.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ The Golden Cockerel, before 106.

Tone quality as a harmonic force.

Harmonic basis.

Melodic design comprising notes foreign to the harmony, passing or grace notes, embellishments etc., does not permit that a florid outline should proceed at the same time with another one, reduced to essential and fundamental notes:

Melodic design that includes notes outside of the harmony, like passing notes or grace notes, and embellishments, doesn't allow for an elaborate melody to occur simultaneously with a simpler one focused on essential and fundamental notes.

Melodic design. Fundamental notes.

Melodic design. Fundamental notes.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

If, in the above example, the upper part is transposed an octave lower, the discordant effect produced by the contact of appoggiaturas and fundamental notes will be diminished; the quicker the passage is played the less harsh the effect will be, and vice versa. But it would be ill-advised to lay down any hard and fast rule as to the permissible length of these notes. There is no doubt that the harmonic notes, the thirds of the fundamental one (E) are more prominent from their proximity with the notes extraneous to the harmony. If the number of parts is increased (for instance, if the melodic figure is in thirds, sixths etc.), the question becomes still more complicated, since, to the original harmonic scheme, chords with different root bases are added, producing false relation.

If, in the example above, the upper part is shifted down an octave, the clashing effect caused by the combination of appoggiaturas and fundamental notes will be lessened; the faster the passage is played, the softer the effect will be, and vice versa. However, it would be unwise to set any strict rules regarding the acceptable length of these notes. It's clear that the harmonic notes, the thirds of the fundamental note (E), stand out more due to their closeness to the notes outside the harmony. If the number of parts increases (for example, if the melodic pattern is in thirds, sixths, etc.), the situation becomes even more complex because new chords with different root bases are added to the original harmonic structure, leading to false relations.

Nevertheless, for the solution of such problems, orchestration provides an element of the greatest importance: difference of timbres. The greater the dissimilarity in timbre between the harmonic basis on the one hand and the melodic design on the other, the less discordant the notes extraneous to the harmony-115- will sound. The best example of this is to be found between the human voice and the orchestra, next comes the difference of timbres between the groups of strings, wood-wind, plucked strings and percussion instruments. Less important differences occur between wood-wind and brass; in these two groups, therefore, the harmonic basis generally remains an octave removed from the melodic design, and should be of inferior dynamic power.

Nevertheless, for solving such problems, orchestration brings in a crucial element: the variety of sounds. The greater the difference in sound quality between the harmonic foundation and the melodic structure, the less jarring the notes that don’t belong to the harmony-115- will seem. The clearest example of this is found between the human voice and the orchestra. Next comes the contrast between the groups of strings, woodwinds, plucked strings, and percussion instruments. Less significant differences appear between woodwinds and brass; in these two groups, the harmonic basis usually stays an octave apart from the melodic structure and should have less dynamic strength.

Examples of harmonic basis in chords:

Examples of harmonic foundation in chords:

No. 264. Pan Voyevoda, Introduction.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Pan Voyevoda, Intro.

Legend of Kitesh, Introduction (cf. also Ex. 125 and 140).

Legend of Kitesh, Introduction (see also Ex. 125 and 140).

* Mlada, Act III 10.

* Mlada, Act 3 10.

The harmonic basis may be ornamental in character, in which case it should move independently of the concurrent melodic design.

The harmonic foundation can be decorative, in which case it should progress independently from the accompanying melody.

Examples:

Understood. Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.

* No. 265-266. Tsar Saltan 103-104, 128, 149, 162-165 (cf. below).

* __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__. Tsar Saltan 103-104, 128, 149, 162-165 (see below).

Chords the most widely opposed in character may be used on a simple, stationary harmonic basis, a basis, founded, for example, on the chord of the tonic or diminished seventh.

Chords that are often seen as very different in nature can be used on a straightforward, stable harmonic foundation, such as one built on the tonic chord or a diminished seventh chord.

Examples:

Understood! Please provide the phrases you would like me to modernize.

No. 267. Legend of Kitesh 326-328—Wood-wind and harps on a string basis.

No. 267. Legend of Kitesh 326-328—Woodwinds and stringed harps.

No. 268-269. Kashtcheï the Immortal 33, 43.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__. Kashtcheï the Immortal 33, 43.

No. 270. Mlada, Act II, before 17, 18], 20.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Mlada, Act II, before 17, 18, 20.

No. 271. The Golden Cockerel 125—Chords of the diminished seventh, on arpeggio basis (augmented fifth).

No. 271. The Golden Cockerel 125—Diminished seventh chords, played in arpeggio form (augmented fifth).

The effect of alternating harmony produced between two melodic figures, e.g. one transmitting a note, held in abeyance, to the other, or the simultaneous progression of a figure in augmentation and diminution etc. becomes comprehensible and pleasant to the ear when the fundamental sustained harmony is different.-116-

The impact of alternating harmony created between two melodic figures—like one holding a note in suspension while passing it to the other, or the simultaneous development of a figure through augmentation and diminution—becomes clear and enjoyable to listen to when the underlying sustained harmony varies.-116-

Examples:

Understood. Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.

Legend of Kitesh 34, 36, 297 (cf. Ex. 34 and 231).

Legend of Kitesh 34, 36, 297 (see __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ and __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__).

No. 272-274. Tsar Saltan 104, 162-165 (cf. also 147-148).

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__. Tsar Saltan 104, 162-165 (see also 147-148).

* Russian Easter Fête, before V.

* Russian Easter Celebration, before V.

The whole question as to what is allowed and what forbidden in the employment of notes extraneous to the harmony is one of the most difficult in the whole range of composition; the permissible length of such notes is in no way established. In absence of artistic feeling, the composer who relies entirely on the difference between two timbres will often find himself using the most painful discords. Innovations in this direction in the latest post-Wagnerian music are often very questionable; they depress the ear and deaden the musical senses, leading to the unnatural conclusion that what is good, taken separately, must necessarily be good in combination.

The whole issue of what's allowed and what's not when using notes outside of the harmony is one of the most challenging topics in composition; there’s no clear guideline on how long such notes can be. Without artistic intuition, a composer who depends solely on the contrast between two sounds can easily end up creating really uncomfortable dissonances. Some recent innovations in post-Wagnerian music in this area are often quite questionable; they can be off-putting to the ear and dull the musical senses, leading to the flawed idea that if something sounds good on its own, it must also sound good when combined with other elements.

Artificial effects.

I apply this name to some orchestral operations which are based on certain defects of hearing and faculty of perception. Having no wish to specify those that already exist or to foretell those which may yet be invented, I will mention, in passing, a few which have been used by me in my own works. To this class belong glissando scales or arpeggios in the harp, the notes of which do not correspond with those played simultaneously by other instruments, but which are used from the fact that long glissandi are more resonant and brilliant than short ones.

I use this term to describe certain orchestral techniques that rely on specific hearing and perception issues. Without wanting to detail those that already exist or predict those that might be created in the future, I’ll briefly mention a few that I've incorporated into my own compositions. This category includes glissando scales or arpeggios on the harp, where the notes don't match up with those played at the same time by other instruments, but are utilized because long glissandi are more resonant and vibrant than shorter ones.

Examples:

Understood! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.

Snegourotchka 325 (cf. Ex. 95).

Snegourotchka 325 (see __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__).

No. 275. Pan Voyevoda 128.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Pan Voyevoda 128.

* Shéhérazade, 3rd movement M, 5th bar (cf. Ex. 248).

* Shéhérazade, 3rd movement M, 5th bar (cf. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__).

* Russian Easter Fête D (cf. Ex. 248).

* Russian Easter Celebration D (cf. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__).

* Enharmonic glissando in the strings should also be mentioned.

* Enharmonic glissando in the strings should also be noted.

No. 276. The Christmas Night 180, 13th bar—'Cellos glissando.-117-

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Christmas Night 180, 13th bar—'Cellos glissando.-117-

Use of percussion instruments for rhythm and colour.

Whenever some portion of the orchestra executes a rhythmic figure, percussion instruments should always be employed concurrently. An insignificant and playful rhythm is suitable to the triangle, tambourine, castanets and side drum, a vigourous and straightforward rhythm may be given to the bass drum, cymbals and gong. The strokes on these instruments should almost invariably correspond to the strong beats of the bar, highly-accented syncopated notes or disconnected sforzandi. The triangle, side drum and tambourine are capable of various rhythmic figures. Sometimes the percussion is used separately, independently of any other group of instruments.

Whenever part of the orchestra plays a rhythmic pattern, percussion instruments should always be used at the same time. A light and playful rhythm works well for the triangle, tambourine, castanets, and side drum, while a strong and straightforward rhythm can be assigned to the bass drum, cymbals, and gong. The hits on these instruments should usually align with the strong beats of the measure, featuring highly accented syncopated notes or sudden sforzandi. The triangle, side drum, and tambourine can produce a variety of rhythmic patterns. Sometimes, the percussion is played on its own, independent of any other group of instruments.

The brass and wood-wind are the two groups which combine the most satisfactorily with percussion from the standpoint of colour. The triangle, side drum, and tambourine go best with harmony in the upper register; cymbals, bass drum and gong with harmony in the lower. The following are the combinations most generally employed: tremolo on the triangle and tambourine with trills in wood-wind and violins; tremolo on the side drum, or cymbals struck with drum sticks, and sustained chords on trumpets and horns; tremolo on the bass drum or the gong with chords on trombones or low sustained notes on 'cellos and double basses. It must not be forgotten that the bass drum, cymbals, gong and a tremolo on the side drum, played fortissimo, is sufficient to overpower any orchestral tutti.

The brass and woodwind sections are the two groups that blend most effectively with percussion in terms of color. The triangle, snare drum, and tambourine work best with harmony in the higher range; cymbals, bass drum, and gong pair well with harmony in the lower range. Here are the combinations most commonly used: tremolo on the triangle and tambourine with trills in woodwind and violins; tremolo on the snare drum, or cymbals played with drumsticks, alongside sustained chords on trumpets and horns; tremolo on the bass drum or gong with chords on trombones or low sustained notes on cellos and double basses. It's important to note that the bass drum, cymbals, gong, and a tremolo on the snare drum, played fortissimo, can easily overpower any orchestral tutti.

* The reader will find instances of the use of percussion instruments in any full score, and in several examples of the present work.

* The reader will find examples of percussion instruments used in any full score, as well as in several instances of this work.

Examples:

Understood! Please provide the phrases for modernization.

* Shéhérazade pp. 107-119, also many passages in 4th movement.

* Shéhérazade pp. 107-119, also many passages in 4th movement.

* Antar 40, 43 (cf. Ex. 73, 29).

Antar 40, 43 (cf. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__).

* Spanish capriccio P (cf. Ex. 64); the cadences to be studied in the 4th movement, where they are accompanied by various percussion instruments.

* Spanish capriccio P (cf. Ex. 64); the cadences to be examined in the 4th movement, where they are accompanied by different percussion instruments.

* Russian Easter Fête K (cf. Ex. 217).

* Russian Easter Celebration K (cf. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__).

* The Tsar's Bride 140.

* The Tsar's Bride 140.

* Legend of Kitesh 196-197—"The Battle of Kerjémetz".

* Legend of Kitesh 196-197—"The Battle of Kerjémetz".

* Pan Voyevoda 71-72.-118-

* Pan Voyevoda 71-72.-118-

Economy in orchestral colour.

Neither musical feeling nor the ear itself can stand, for long, the full resources of the orchestra combined together. The favourite group of instruments is the strings, then follow in order the wood-wind, brass, kettle-drums, harps, pizzicato effects, and lastly the percussion, also, in point of order, triangle, cymbals, big drum, side drum, tambourine, gong. Further removed stand the celesta, glockenspiel and xylophone, which instruments, though melodic, are too characteristic in timbre to be employed over frequently. The same may be said of the piano and castanets. A quantity of national instruments not included in the present work may be incorporated into the orchestra; such are the guitar, the domra, zither, mandoline, the oriental tambourine, small tambourine etc. These instruments are employed from time to time for descriptive-aesthetic purposes.

Neither musical feeling nor the ear can handle the full range of the orchestra for too long. The preferred group of instruments is strings, followed by woodwinds, brass, kettle drums, harps, pizzicato effects, and finally the percussion, which includes the triangle, cymbals, big drum, side drum, tambourine, and gong. Further down the list are the celesta, glockenspiel, and xylophone; these instruments, while melodic, have a distinctive sound that makes them less suitable for frequent use. The same goes for the piano and castanets. A variety of national instruments not mentioned in this work can also be included in the orchestra, such as the guitar, domra, zither, mandolin, oriental tambourine, and small tambourine. These instruments are used occasionally for descriptive and aesthetic purposes.

These instruments are most frequently used in the above-named order. A group of instruments which has been silent for some time gains fresh interest upon its reappearance. The trombones, trumpets and tuba are occasionally tacet for long periods, the percussion is seldom employed, and practically never all together, but in single instruments or in two's and three's. In national dances or music in ballad style, percussion instruments may be used more freely.

These instruments are usually used in the order mentioned above. A group of instruments that hasn't been heard for a while gets new attention when it shows up again. The trombones, trumpets, and tuba are sometimes tacet for long stretches, the percussion is rarely used, and almost never all at once, but rather in individual instruments or in pairs and trios. In national dances or ballad-style music, percussion instruments can be used more liberally.

After a long rest the re-entry of the horns, trombones and tuba should coincide with some characteristic intensity of tone, either pp or ff; piano and forte re-entries are less successful, while re-introducing these instruments mezzo-forte or mezzo-piano produces a colourless and common-place effect. This remark is capable of wider application. For the same reasons it is not good to commence or finish any piece of music either mf or mp. The scope of the musical examples in this work does not permit of illustrating by quotation the use of economy in orchestral colour, nor the re-entry of instruments thrown into prominence by prolonged rests. The reader must examine these questions in full scores.

After a long pause, the reintroduction of the horns, trombones, and tuba should match a distinctive intensity of tone, either pp or ff; piano and forte re-entries are less effective, while bringing these instruments back in mezzo-forte or mezzo-piano creates a bland and ordinary effect. This observation can be applied more broadly. For the same reasons, it's not ideal to start or end any piece of music at either mf or mp. The range of musical examples in this work doesn't allow for quotations that showcase the use of economy in orchestral color, nor the re-entry of instruments highlighted by extended breaks. The reader should explore these topics in full scores.


Chapter V.

COMBINATION OF THE HUMAN VOICE WITH ORCHESTRA.
THE STAGE BAND.

COMBINATION OF THE HUMAN VOICE WITH ORCHESTRA.
THE STAGE BAND.


Orchestral accompaniment of solo voices.

General remarks.

In accompanying the voice orchestral scoring should be light enough for the singer to make free use of all the dynamic shades of expression without hardness of tone. In overflowing lyrical moments, where full voice is required, the singer should be well supported by the orchestra.

In accompanying the voice, the orchestral scoring should be light enough for the singer to freely use all the dynamic shades of expression without a hard tone. In flowing lyrical moments, where full voice is needed, the singer should be well supported by the orchestra.

Opera singing may be divided into two general classes, lyric singing and declamation or recitative. The full, round, legato aria affords greater facility for tone production than florid music or recitative, and the more movement and rhythmic detail contained in the vocal part, the greater freedom and liberty must there be given to the voice. In such a case the latter should not be doubled by the orchestra, neither should rhythmical figures be written for any instrument corresponding with those in the vocal part. In accompanying the voice the composer should bear these points in mind before turning his attention to the choice of orchestral colour. A confused, heavy accompaniment will overpower the singer; an accompaniment which is too simple in character will lack interest, and one which is too weak will not sustain the voice sufficiently.

Opera singing can be divided into two main categories: lyrical singing and recitative. The full, smooth, legato aria allows for easier tone production compared to ornate music or recitative. The more movement and rhythmic detail there is in the vocal part, the more freedom and flexibility should be given to the voice. In such cases, the voice shouldn't be doubled by the orchestra, and rhythmic figures shouldn't be written for any instrument to match those in the vocal part. When composing accompaniment for the voice, the composer should consider these points before focusing on the choice of orchestral color. A heavy, cluttered accompaniment will drown out the singer; an accompaniment that's too simple will be uninteresting, and one that's too weak won't support the voice enough.

In modern opera it is rare that orchestral writing is confined to accompaniment pure and simple. It frequently happens that the principal musical idea, often complex in character, is contained in the orchestra. The voice may then be said to form the accompaniment, exchanging musical for literary interest. It becomes-120- subordinate to the orchestra, as though it were an extra part, subsequently added as an after-thought. But it is evident that great care must be taken with orchestral writing in such cases. The scoring must not be so heavy or complicated as to drown the voice and prevent the words from being heard, thereby breaking the thread of the text, and leaving the musical imagery unexplained. Certain moments may require great volume of orchestral tone, so great that a voice of even phenomenal power is incapable of being heard. Even if the singer is audible, such unequal struggles between voice and orchestra are most inartistic, and the composer should reserve his orchestral outbursts for the intervals during which the voice is silent, distributing the singer's phrases and pauses in a free and natural manner, according to the sense of the words. If a prolonged forte passage occurs in the orchestra it may be used concurrently with action on the stage. All artificial reduction of tone contrary to the true feeling of a passage, the sole object being to allow the voice to come through, should be strictly avoided, as it deprives orchestral writing of its distinctive brilliance. It must also be remembered that too great a disparity in volume of tone between purely orchestral passages and those which accompany the voice create an inartistic comparison. Therefore, when the orchestra is strengthened by the use of wood-wind in three's or four's, and brass in large numbers, the division of tone and colour must be manipulated skillfully and with the greatest care.

In modern opera, it's uncommon for orchestral writing to be just simple accompaniment. Often, the main musical idea, which can be quite complex, is found in the orchestra. The voice then acts as the accompaniment, shifting the focus from music to lyrics. It essentially becomes subordinate to the orchestra, almost like an afterthought added later. However, it's clear that careful attention is required in orchestral writing in these scenarios. The orchestration shouldn’t be too heavy or complicated, or it will overshadow the voice and make the words hard to hear, disrupting the flow of the text and leaving the musical imagery unclear. Some moments may need a powerful orchestral sound, so strong that even an exceptionally powerful voice might not be heard. Even if the singer can be heard, these uneven battles between voice and orchestra are quite unartistic. The composer should save intense orchestral moments for when the voice is silent, allowing the singer's phrases and pauses to flow naturally according to the meaning of the words. If there's a long loud section in the orchestra, it can occur alongside action on stage. Any artificial quieting of the orchestra to let the voice come through should be avoided, as it strips orchestral writing of its unique brilliance. It's also important to remember that having a big difference in volume between purely orchestral sections and those that accompany the voice creates an unartistic contrast. So, when the orchestra is enhanced with woodwinds playing in groups of three or four, and brass in larger numbers, the balance of sound and color must be handled skillfully and very carefully.

In previous sections I have frequently stated that the structure of the orchestra is closely related to the music itself. The scoring of a vocal work proves this relationship in a striking manner, and, indeed, it may be stipulated that only that which is well written can be well orchestrated.

In earlier sections, I've often mentioned that the layout of the orchestra closely connects to the music itself. The arrangement of a vocal piece illustrates this connection clearly, and it can be claimed that only what is well written can be well orchestrated.

Transparence of accompaniment. Harmony.

The group of strings is the most transparent medium and the one least likely to overpower the voice. Then come the wood-wind and the brass, the latter in the following order: horns, trombones, trumpets. A combination of strings, pizz., and the harp forms a setting eminently favourable for the voice. As a general rule a singer is more easily overpowered by long sustained notes than by short detached ones. Strings doubled in the wood-wind-121- and brass, and brass doubled by wood-wind are combinations liable to drown the singer. This may be done even more easily by tremolando in the kettle-drums and other percussion instruments, which, even by themselves are capable of overpowering any other orchestral group of instruments. Doubling of wood-wind and horns, and the use of two clarinets, two oboes or two horns in unison to form one harmonic part is likewise to be avoided, as such combinations will have a similar effect on the voice. The frequent use of long sustained notes in the double basses is another course unfavourable to the singer; these notes in combination with the human voice produce a peculiar throbbing effect.

The string section is the most transparent medium and the least likely to overpower the voice. Next are the woodwinds and brass, which rank in this order: horns, trombones, trumpets. A mix of strings, pizz., and the harp creates a very favorable setting for the voice. Generally, a singer is more easily overwhelmed by long sustained notes than by short detached ones. Strings played together with woodwinds-121- and brass, as well as brass combined with woodwinds, can drown out the singer. This can be achieved even more easily with tremolando from kettle drums and other percussion instruments, which can overpower any other orchestral group on their own. Doubling woodwinds and horns, or using two clarinets, two oboes, or two horns in unison to create one harmonic part should also be avoided, as these combinations will similarly impact the voice. Frequent long sustained notes in the double basses are another approach that is not favorable for the singer; these notes, when combined with the human voice, create a peculiar throbbing effect.

Juxtaposition of strings and wood-wind which overweights legato or declamatory singing may nevertheless be employed if one of the groups forms the harmony in sustained notes and the other executes a melodic design, when, for instance the sustaining instruments are clarinet, and bassoon, or bassoon and horn, and the melodic design is entrusted to violins or violas—or in the opposite case, when the harmony is given to violas and 'cellos divisi, and the harmonic figure to the clarinets.

Juxtaposing strings and woodwinds, which emphasize legato or expressive singing, can still be used if one group provides the harmony with sustained notes while the other plays a melodic line. For example, when the sustaining instruments are clarinet and bassoon, or bassoon and horn, and the melodic line is played by violins or violas—or the other way around, when the harmony is played by violas and cellos divisi, with the clarinets taking the melodic line.

Sustained harmony in the register of the second octave to the middle of the third does not overpower women's voices, as these develop outside this range; neither is it too heavy for men's voices, which although opening out within the range itself sound an octave higher, as in the case of the tenor voice. As a rule women's voices suffer more than men's when they come in contact with harmony in a register similar to their own. Taken separately, and used in moderation, each group of orchestral instruments may be considered favourable to each type of voice. But the combination of two or three groups cannot be so considered unless they each play an independent part and are not united together at full strength. Incessant four-part harmony is to be deprecated. Satisfactory results will be obtained when the number of harmonic parts is gradually decreased, with some of them sustaining pedal notes, and when the harmony, interspersed with necessary pauses is confined to the limits of one octave, distributed over several octaves, or duplicated in the higher register.

Sustained harmony in the second octave up to the middle of the third doesn't overpower women's voices, which develop outside this range; nor is it too heavy for men's voices, which, while resonating within the range itself, sound an octave higher, like in the case of the tenor voice. Generally, women's voices are more affected than men's when they encounter harmony in a register similar to their own. When taken individually and used in moderation, each group of orchestral instruments can be seen as beneficial for each voice type. However, combining two or three groups isn't ideal unless they each play a separate part and aren’t performing together at full volume. Constant four-part harmony is not recommended. Good results will come when the number of harmonic parts is gradually reduced, with some holding pedal notes, and when the harmony, mixed with necessary pauses, is kept within one octave, spread over several octaves, or repeated in the higher register.

These manipulations allow the composer to come to the singer's aid; in voice-modulations, when the singer passes from the can-122-tabile to the declamatory style, the composer may reduce or eliminate some harmony which is found to be too heavy as the vocal tone diminishes, and conversely, support the voice by a fuller orchestral tone in broad phrases and climaxes.

These changes help the composer support the singer; during voice modulations, when the singer transitions from the can-122-tabile to a declamatory style, the composer might lessen or remove some heavy harmonies as the vocal intensity decreases, and on the other hand, enhance the voice with a richer orchestral sound during extended phrases and climaxes.

Ornamental writing and polyphonic accompaniment should never be too intricate in character, entailing the use of an unnecessary number of instruments. Some complicated figures are better partially entrusted to pizz. strings and harp, as this combination has little chance of overpowering the voice. Some examples of accompanying an aria are given below.

Ornamental writing and polyphonic accompaniment should never be too complex, requiring an excessive number of instruments. Some intricate patterns are better left partially to pizz. strings and harp, as this combination is unlikely to drown out the voice. Some examples of accompanying an aria are given below.

Examples:

Understood. Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.

The Tsar's Bride, Lykow's supplementary Aria (Act III).

The Tsar's Bride, Lykow's additional Aria (Act III).

""" 16-19—Griasnov's Aria.

16-19—Griasnov's Aria.

No. 277. Snegourotchka 45.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ The Snow Maiden 45.

* Snegourotchka 187-188, 212-213 the two Cavatinas of Tsar Berendey (cf. extracts, Ex. 102, 225).

* Snegourotchka 187-188, 212-213 the two Cavatinas of Tsar Berendey (see extracts, Ex. 102, 225).

No. 278. Sadko 143.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Sadko 143.

" 204-206—The Venetian's Song.

"The Venetian's Song."

* Legend of Kitesh 39-41, 222-223 (cf. Ex. 31).

* Legend of Kitesh 39-41, 222-223 (see __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__).

* The Golden Cockerel 153-157, 163.

* The Golden Cockerel 153-157, 163.

Florid singing which limits volume of tone requires a light accompaniment, simple in outline and colour, involving no duplication of instruments.

Florid singing, which restricts the volume of sound, needs a light accompaniment that is simple in design and color, without any duplication of instruments.

Examples:

Understood. Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.

No. 279. Snegourotchka 42-48Snegourotchka's Aria (Prologue), Fragment.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ The Snow Maiden 42-48The Snow Maiden's Aria (Prologue), Fragment.

* Sadko 195-197—Hindoo Song (cf. Ex. 122).

Sadko 195-197—Hindu Song (cf. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__).

* The Christmas Night 45-50—Oxana's Aria.

* Christmas Eve 45-50—Oxana's Aria.

* The Golden Cockerel 131-136Aria of Queen Shémakhâ.

* The Golden Cockerel 131-136Aria of Queen Shémakhâ.

Doubling voices in the orchestra.

Melodic doubling of voices by orchestral instruments (in unison or octaves) is of frequent occurrence, but incessant duplication for an extended period of time should be avoided; it is only permissible in isolated phrases. The most natural duplication in-123- unison of womens' voices is performed by violins, violas, clarinets and oboes; that of mens' voices by violas, 'cellos, bassoons and horns. Doubling in octaves is usually done in the upper register. Trombones and trumpets overpower the voice and cannot be used for this purpose. Uninterrupted or too frequent duplication should be avoided, not only because the operation deprives the singer of full freedom of expression, but also because it replaces by a mixed timbre the rare characteristic qualities of the human voice. Doubling, when limited to a few special phrases supports the voice and endows it with beauty and colour. It is only suitable in tempo; to apply it, in unison or octaves to a passage ad. lib. is both ineffective and dangerous.

Melodic doubling of voices by orchestral instruments (in unison or octaves) happens often, but constant duplication for a long time should be avoided; it's only acceptable in isolated phrases. The most natural unison doubling of women's voices is done by violins, violas, clarinets, and oboes; for men's voices, it's performed by violas, cellos, bassoons, and horns. Doubling in octaves is typically done in the upper register. Trombones and trumpets overpower the voice and shouldn’t be used for this purpose. Continuous or too frequent duplication should be avoided, not just because it limits the singer’s full freedom of expression, but also because it replaces the unique qualities of the human voice with a mixed timbre. When doubling is limited to a few special phrases, it supports the voice and adds beauty and color. It is only suitable in tempo; applying it in unison or octaves to a passage ad. lib. is both ineffective and risky.

Examples:

Understood! Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.

Snegourotchka 50-52—Snegourotchka's Arietta (cf. Ex. 41).

Snegourotchka 50-52—Snegourotchka's Arietta (see __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__).

Sadko 309-311—Volkhova's Cradle-song (cf. Ex. 81).

Sadko 309-311—Volkhova's Lullaby (cf. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__).

Besides the question of doubling the voice for the object of colour there are instances when the singer executes only part of a phrase, allotted in its entirely to an orchestral instrument.

Besides the issue of doubling the voice for the color object, there are times when the singer performs only part of a phrase that is fully assigned to an orchestral instrument.

Example:

I'm ready for the text!

Vera Scheloga 30, 36 (cf. Ex. 49).

Vera Scheloga 30, 36 (see __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__).

Lyrical climaxes, a piena voce, or dramatic passages for the voice situated outside its normal range should be supported melodically and harmonically by the orchestra, in the register in which the voice is placed. The culminating point in such passages often coincides with the entry or sudden attack of the trombones or other brass instruments, or by a rush of strings. Strengthening the accompaniment in this manner will soften the tone of the voice.

Lyrical climaxes, a piena voce, or dramatic sections for the voice that go beyond its normal range should be backed melodically and harmonically by the orchestra, in the range where the voice is situated. The peak in these sections often lines up with the entrance or sudden blast of the trombones or other brass instruments, or a surge of strings. Reinforcing the accompaniment this way will mellow the voice's tone.

Examples:

Understood! Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.

No. 280. The Tsar's Bride 206.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ The Tsar's Bride 206.

Servilia 126-127.

Servilia 126-127.

" 232.

" 232.

No. 281. Sadko 314.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Sadko 314.

Vera Scheloga 41.-124-

Vera Scheloga 41.-124-

If the culminating point is soft in colour and outline it is better left unsupported in the orchestra, but sometimes the wood-wind, sustaining such passages with light transparent melody or harmony may produce an entrancing effect.

If the peak is soft in color and shape, it’s better to leave it unsupported in the orchestra. However, sometimes the woodwinds, by playing light, transparent melodies or harmonies, can create a captivating effect.

Examples:

Understood! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.

Snegourotchka 188.

Snegourotchka 188.

" 318 (cf. Ex. 119).

318 (see __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__).

No. 282. The Tsar's Bride 214.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ The Tsar's Bride 214.

It is a common practice to support voices in concerted numbers by harmony and duplication; this operation makes for accuracy and brilliance when applied to duets, trios, quartets etc.

It's a common practice to enhance voices in unison with harmony and repetition; this technique creates precision and shine when used in duets, trios, quartets, etc.

Examples:

Understood. Please provide the phrases for modernizing.

Snegourotchka 292-293—Duet (cf. Ex. 118).

Snegourotchka 292-293—Duet (see __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__).

Sadko 99-101—Duet (cf. Ex. 289 and 290).

Sadko 99-101—Duet (see __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ and __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__).

No. 283. The Tsar's Bride 169—sextet.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ The Tsar's Bride 169—group of six.

""" 117 quartet.

117 quartet.

Legend of Kitesh 341—quartet and sextet (cf. Ex. 305).

Legend of Kitesh 341—quartet and sextet (see Ex. 305).

The beautiful effect produced by a solo instrument accompanying a cantabile aria cannot be denied. In such cases the instruments used are generally the violin, viola, and 'cello, or the flute, oboe, Eng. horn, clar., bass clar., bassoon, horn and harp. The accompaniment is often contrapuntal or composed of polyphonic designs. The solo instrument either plays alone or as the leading melodic voice in the ensemble. In combination with the voice, or associated with some action on the stage, a solo instrument is a powerful expedient for musical characterisation. Instances of this description are numerous.

The beautiful effect created by a solo instrument backing a cantabile aria is undeniable. In these cases, the instruments typically used include the violin, viola, and cello, or the flute, oboe, English horn, clarinet, bass clarinet, bassoon, horn, and harp. The accompaniment is often contrapuntal or features polyphonic designs. The solo instrument can either play alone or act as the leading melodic voice in the ensemble. When combined with the voice or tied to some action on stage, a solo instrument serves as a powerful tool for musical characterization. There are many examples of this.

Examples:

Understood. Please provide the text for modernization.

Snegourotchka 50—Soprano and oboe (cf. Ex. 41).

Snegourotchka 50—Soprano and oboe (see __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__).

" 97—Contralto and Eng. horn.

97—Contralto and English horn.

" 243, 246—Baritone and bass clar. (cf. Ex. 47-48).

243, 246—Baritone and bass clarinet. (cf. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__).

No. 284. The Tsar's Bride 108—Soprano, 'cello and oboe.

No. 284. The Tsar's Bride 108—Soprano, cello, and oboe.

* The Golden Cockerel 163—Soprano and viola (cf. Ex. 226).-125-

* The Golden Cockerel 163—Soprano and viola (see Ex. 226).-125-

It is comparatively rare for percussion instruments to take part in accompanying the voice. The triangle is occasionally used, the cymbals less frequently. An accompaniment may be formed by a figure or a tremolo on the kettle-drums.

It’s pretty uncommon for percussion instruments to accompany vocals. The triangle is used sometimes, while cymbals are used even less often. An accompaniment can be created with a figure or a tremolo on the kettle drums.

Examples:

Understood! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.

Snegourotchka 97, 224, 247 (Lell's 1st and 3rd songs).

Snegourotchka 97, 224, 247 (Lell's 1st and 3rd songs).

Tsar Saltan, before 5.

Tsar Saltan, before 5.

* No. 285. The Golden Cockerel 135; cf. also 161, 197.

* __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ The Golden Cockerel 135; see also 161, 197.

The following are examples of powerful and expressive orchestral passages, the voice tacet:

The following are examples of powerful and expressive orchestral passages, the voice tacet:

No. 286. The Tsar's Bride 81.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ The Tsar's Bride 81.

* Legend of Kitesh 282, 298.

* Legend of Kitesh 282, 298.

* Servilia 130.

* Servilia 130.

Recitative and declamation.

The accompaniment of recitative and melodic declamatory phrases should be light enough to allow the voice to come through without strain, and the words to be heard distinctly. The most convenient method is to employ sustained chords and tremolo on the strings or wood-wind, giving free latitude to the voice from a rhythmic point of view (a piacere).

The accompaniment of recitative and melodic declamatory phrases should be light enough to let the voice come through without strain, and the words to be heard clearly. The easiest way to achieve this is to use sustained chords and tremolo on the strings or woodwinds, allowing the voice the freedom to interpret the rhythm as desired (a piacere).

Another excellent plan is to write short chords in the strings combined with wood-wind in different ways. Sustained chords and those entailing change of position should occur preferably when the voice is silent, thus permitting both conductor and orchestra to keep a closer watch over the singer's irregularities of rhythm in a piacere recitatives. If the accompaniment is more complex in character, melodic, polyphonic or ornamental in design, the recitative must be sung in tempo. Any phrase which it is necessary to emphasise in accordance with the sense of the words assumes a more cantabile character, and must be reinforced by the orchestra. Opera, today, besides demanding much greater care in the treatment of the text than in the past, abounds in constant transition from declamation to cantabile, or in the fusion of the two. The orchestra offers more variety of texture and must be-126- handled with greater regard to its relationship to the words, and the action on the stage. This class of orchestration can only be studied from lengthy examples. I refer the reader to operatic full scores and content myself with giving one or short instances:

Another great strategy is to play short chords on the strings paired with woodwinds in various ways. Sustained chords and those requiring a change of position should ideally happen when the singer is silent, allowing both the conductor and orchestra to better monitor the singer's irregular rhythm in a piacere recitatives. If the accompaniment is more intricate, melodic, polyphonic, or decorative, the recitative must be sung in tempo. Any phrase that needs emphasis according to the meaning of the words takes on a more cantabile quality and should be supported by the orchestra. Today’s opera demands much more careful treatment of the text than in the past and is full of constant shifts from declamation to cantabile, or in blending the two. The orchestra provides a wider range of textures and must be-126- managed with greater consideration for its connection to the words and the action on stage. This type of orchestration can only be learned from extensive examples. I suggest the reader check out complete operatic scores and will provide just one or short examples:

Examples:

Understood. Please provide the phrases you want me to modernize.

No. 287. Snegourotchka 16.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Snegourotchka 16.

No. 288. The Tsar's Bride 124-125.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ The Tsar's Bride 124-125.

The following double examples, similar from a musical point of view, show different methods of handling an orchestra from the standpoint of accompaniment to the voice, and the tutti form.

The following double examples, which are alike from a musical perspective, demonstrate different ways to manage an orchestra in relation to vocal accompaniment and the tutti form.

Examples:

Understood! Please provide the text you want me to modernize.

No. 289-291. Sadko 99-101 and 305-307 (compare also Ex. 75).

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__. Sadko 99-101 and 305-307 (see also __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__).

Vera Scheloga 3-7 and 28.

Vera Scheloga 3-7 and 28.

Care should be taken not to score too heavily when accompanying singers in the wings.

Care should be taken not to play too loudly when accompanying singers offstage.

Examples:

Understood. Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.

* No. 292. Sadko 316, 318, 320.

* __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Sadko 316, 318, 320.

* Legend of Kitesh 286-289, 304-305.

* Legend of Kitesh 286-289, 304-305.

Orchestral accompaniment of the chorus.

The chorus, possessing much greater unity and power than the solo voice, does not demand such careful handling in the accompaniment. On the contrary, too great a refinement of orchestral treatment will prove harmful to the resonance of the chorus. As a general rule orchestration of choral works follows the rules laid down for purely instrumental scoring. It is obvious that dynamic marks of expression must correspond in both bodies, but doubling one orchestral group with another and coupling instruments of the same kind in unison (2 Ob., 2 Cl., 4 Horns, 3 Trombones etc.) are both possible operations, if performed according to the requirements of the musical context. Doubling choral parts by instruments is generally a good plan. In cantabile passages such-127- duplication may be melodic in character, and the design more ornamental in the orchestra than in the chorus.

The chorus, which has much more unity and power than a solo voice, doesn't require such careful attention in the accompaniment. In fact, being too precise with orchestral treatment can actually harm the chorus's resonance. Generally, orchestrating choral works follows the same rules as purely instrumental scoring. It's clear that dynamic markings must match in both groups, but doubling one orchestral group with another and combining instruments of the same type in unison (2 Oboes, 2 Clarinets, 4 Horns, 3 Trombones, etc.) are both valid approaches, as long as they're done according to the musical context. Doubling choral parts with instruments is usually a good idea. In cantabile sections, such-127- duplication can be melodic in nature, with the orchestration being more decorative than the chorus.

Examples:

Understood. Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.

Ivan the Terrible, Act II 3-6; Act III 66-69.

Ivan the Terrible, Act II 3-6; Act III 66-69.

The May Night, Act I X-Y; Act III L-Ee, Ddd-Fff.

The May Night, Act I X-Y; Act III L-Ee, Ddd-Fff.

Snegourotchka 61-73, 147-153, 323-328.

The Snow Maiden 61-73, 147-153, 323-328.

Mlada, Act II 22-31, 45-63; Act IV 31-36.

Mlada, Act II 22-31, 45-63; Act IV 31-36.

The Christmas Night 59-61, 115-123.

Christmas Night 59-61, 115-123.

Sadko 37-39, 50-53, 79-86, 173, 177, 187, 189, 218-221, 233, 270-273.

Sadko 37-39, 50-53, 79-86, 173, 177, 187, 189, 218-221, 233, 270-273.

The Tsar's Bride 29-30, 40-42, 50-59, 141.

The Tsar's Bride 29-30, 40-42, 50-59, 141.

Tsar Saltan 67-71, 91-93, 133-145, 207-208.

Tsar Saltan 67-71, 91-93, 133-145, 207-208.

Legend of Kitesh 167, 177-178.

Legend of Kitesh 167, 177-178.

The Golden Cockerel 237-238, 262-264.

The Golden Cockerel 237-238, 262-264.

The reader will find instances of choral accompaniment in many examples relating to other sections of the work.

The reader will find examples of choral accompaniment in many parts related to other sections of the work.

In the case of solitary exclamations or phrases in recitative, melodic doubling is not always suitable. It is better to support the voice simply by harmonic duplication.

In the case of solo exclamations or phrases in recitative, melodic doubling isn't always appropriate. It's better to just support the voice with harmonic duplication.

The repetition of notes—required by declamation—forming no fundamental part of the rhythmical structure of a phrase or chord should not be reproduced in the orchestra; the melodic or harmonic basis alone should be doubled. Sometimes the rhythmical structure of a choral phrase is simplified in comparison with its orchestral duplication.

The repetition of notes—necessary for declamation—does not form a core part of the rhythmic structure of a phrase or chord and shouldn't be replicated in the orchestra; only the melodic or harmonic foundation should be doubled. Sometimes, the rhythmic structure of a choral phrase is simplified compared to its orchestral version.

Examples:

Understood! Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.

No. 293. The Tsar's Bride 96.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ The Tsar's Bride 96.

No. 294. Ivan the Terrible, Act I, before 75.

No. 294. Ivan the Terrible, Act I, before 75.

Choral passages, the musical context of which is complete in itself, forming a chorus a cappella often remain undoubled by the orchestra, accompanied solely by sustained notes or an independent polyphonic figure.-128-

Choral sections, whose musical context is self-sufficient, creating a chorus a cappella, often stand alone without orchestral support, accompanied only by sustained notes or an independent polyphonic line.-128-

Examples:

Understood! Please provide the short phrases you would like me to modernize.

No. 295. Sadko 219.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Sadko 219.

* Tsar Saltan 207.

* Tsar Saltan 207.

* Legend of Kitesh 167 (cf. Ex. 116).

* Legend of Kitesh 167 (see __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__).

* The Golden Cockerel 236.

* The Golden Cockerel 236.

Heavier scoring is required for a mixed chorus; for a male voice chorus the orchestration should be lighter; still more so for women's voices alone. In scoring a certain passage the composer should not lose sight of the number of choristers he is employing, for scenic conditions may necessitate a reduction of that figure. The approximate number should be marked in the full score as a basis upon which to work.

Heavier scoring is needed for a mixed chorus; for a male voice chorus, the orchestration should be lighter; even more so for women's voices alone. When arranging a specific section, the composer should keep in mind the number of singers they are using, as performance conditions may require a smaller group. The estimated number should be noted in the full score as a foundation for their work.

Examples:

Understood! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.

No. 296. Ivan the Terrible, Act II 37.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ivan the Terrible, Act 2 37.

* Sadko 17, 20.

* Sadko 17, 20.

* Legend of Kitesh 61 (cf. Ex. 198).

* Legend of Kitesh 61 (see __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__).

Note. It must also be remembered that a ff passage on an enlarged orchestra, comprising wood-wind in fours, and numerous brass (sometimes in three's), is capable of overpowering a large mixed chorus.

Note. It's important to remember that a ff passage for a bigger orchestra, featuring woodwinds in groups of four and a lot of brass (sometimes in groups of three), can easily overpower a large mixed choir.

A chorus in the wings requires as light an accompaniment as that employed for a solo singer on the stage.

A chorus in the wings needs an accompaniment that's as light as what you would use for a solo singer on stage.

Examples:

Understood! Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.

* Ivan the Terrible, Act I 25-26, 90; Act III 13-14.

Ivan the Terrible, Act I 25-26, 90; Act III 13-14.

* The May Night, Act I, before X; Act III Bbb-Ccc.

* The May Night, Act I, before X; Act III Bbb-Ccc.

* No. 297. Sadko 102.

* __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Sadko 102.

* Legend of Kitesh 54-56 (cf. Ex. 196 and 197).

* Legend of Kitesh 54-56 (see __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ and __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__).

Solo voice with chorus.

When an aria or recitative is coupled with the chorus great care must be taken in the choral writing. A woman's solo voice stands out well against a male voice chorus, likewise a solo male voice against a women's chorus, for in both cases, the timbre of the solo voice differs from the rest. But the combination of solo-129- voice and chorus, of the same timbre, or mixed chorus, creates a certain amount of difficulty. In such cases the soloist should sing in a higher register than the chorus, the former a piena voce, the latter piano. The soloist should stand as near to the footlights as possible; the chorus up-stage. The orchestration should be adapted to the soloist, not to the chorus.

When an aria or recitative is combined with the chorus, it's important to pay close attention to the choral writing. A woman's solo voice contrasts well with a male voice chorus, just as a solo male voice does with a women's chorus, because in both situations, the sound of the solo voice is different from the rest. However, when the solo voice and the chorus have a similar sound or when there's a mixed chorus, it can create some challenges. In these instances, the soloist should sing in a higher range than the chorus, with the soloist singing a piena voce and the chorus singing piano. The soloist should position themselves as close to the front as possible, while the chorus should stand upstage. The orchestration should be tailored to the soloist rather than the chorus.

Examples:

Understood. Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.

No. 298. Snegourotchka 143.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ The Snow Maiden 143.

Ivan the Terrible. Act II 37 (cf. Ex. 296).

Ivan the Terrible. Act II 37 (cf. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__).

When the chorus sings in the wings the soloist is always heard distinctly.

When the choir sings offstage, the soloist is always clearly heard.

Examples:

Understood! Please provide the phrases you would like me to modernize.

Ivan the Terrible, Act I 25-26.

Ivan the Terrible, Act 1 25-26.

* The May Night, Act III Ccc.

* The May Night, Act 3 Ccc.

* Sadko 102, 111.

* Sadko 102, 111.

Instruments on the stage and in the wings.

The use of instruments on the stage or in the wings dates from distant times (Mozart, Don Giovanni, string orchestra in Act I, finale). In the middle of last century orchestras of brass instruments, or brass and wood-wind combined, made their appearance on the stage (Glinka, Meyerbeer, Gounod and others). More modern composers have abandoned this clumsy practice, not only unfortunate from the spectators' point of view, but also detrimental to the mediaeval or legendary setting of the majority of operas. Only those stage instruments are now used which suit the scene and surroundings in which the opera is laid. As regards instruments in the wings, invisible to the audience, the question is simple. Nevertheless, for the musician of today the choice of these instruments must be regulated by aesthetic considerations of greater importance than those governing the selection of a military band. The instruments are played in the wings, those visible on the stage are only for ornament. Sometimes stage-instruments may be replicas of those common to the period which the opera represents, (the sacred horns in Mlada, for example). The orchestral accompaniment-130- must vary in power according to the characteristics of the instruments played in the wings. It is impossible to illustrate the use of all the instruments mentioned below, and to outline suitable accompaniments. I can only give a few examples and refer the reader once again to the passages in the full scores.

The use of instruments on stage or in the wings goes back a long way (Mozart, Don Giovanni, string orchestra in Act I, finale). In the middle of the last century, orchestras of brass instruments, or mixed brass and woodwind, started appearing on stage (Glinka, Meyerbeer, Gounod, and others). More modern composers have moved away from this awkward practice, which is not only disappointing for the audience but also harms the medieval or legendary atmosphere of most operas. Nowadays, only stage instruments that fit the scene and setting of the opera are used. As for instruments in the wings, which the audience doesn’t see, the choice is straightforward. However, for today’s musicians, selecting these instruments should be guided by aesthetic considerations that are more crucial than those for choosing a military band. Instruments played in the wings are what matter, while those visible on stage are merely decorative. Sometimes, stage instruments may be replicas of those typical for the period the opera depicts (like the sacred horns in Mlada, for instance). The orchestral accompaniment-130- must adjust in intensity based on the characteristics of the instruments played in the wings. It’s impossible to cover the use of all the instruments listed below or provide detailed accompaniments. I can only offer a few examples and direct the reader back to the passages in the full scores.

a) Trumpets:

trumpets

Servilia 12, 25.

Servilia 12, 25.

* Legend of Kitesh 53, 55, 60.

* Legend of Kitesh 53, 55, 60.

* Tsar Saltan 139 and further on.

* Tsar Saltan 139 and beyond.

b) Horns, in the form of hunting horns:

b) Hunting horns:

Pan Voyevoda 38-39.

Pan Voyevoda 38-39.

c) Trombones, leaving the orchestra to go on the stage:

c) Trombones, leaving the orchestra to go on stage:

Pan Voyevoda 191.

Pan Voyevoda 191.

d) Cornets:

d) Cornets:

Ivan the Terrible, Act III 3, 7.

Ivan the Terrible, Act 3, Scene 7.

e) Sacred horns (natural brass instruments in various keys):

e) Sacred horns (natural brass instruments in different keys):

Mlada, Act II, pp. 179 onwards.

Mlada, Act II, pp. 179 onwards.

f) Small clarinets and piccolos:

f) Small clarinets and piccolos:

No. 299-300. Mlada, Act III 37, 39.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__. Mlada, Act 3 37, 39.

g) Pipes of Pan: instruments, specially made, with many holes which are passed over the lips. These particular pipes produce a special enharmonic scale (B flat, C, D flat, E flat, E, F sharp, G, A), which has the effect of a glissando:

g) Panpipes: instruments designed with multiple holes that are played by blowing across the top. These specific pipes create a unique enharmonic scale (B flat, C, D flat, E flat, E, F sharp, G, A), which mimics the sound of a glissando:

Mlada, Act III 39, 43 (cf. Ex. 300).

Mlada, Act III 39, 43 (cf. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__).

h) Harp, reproducing the effect of an aeolian harp:

h) Harp, creating the effect of an aeolian harp:

Kashtcheï the Immortal 32 and further on (cf. Ex. 268, 269).

Kashtcheï the Immortal 32 and beyond (see __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__).

i) Lyres. Instruments specially made and tuned so as to be able to perform a glissando chord of the diminished seventh:

i) Lyres. Instruments specifically designed and tuned to play a glissando chord of the diminished seventh:

Mlada, Act III 39, 43 (cf. Ex. 300).

Mlada, Act III 39, 43 (cf. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__).

k) Pianoforte, grand or upright:

piano, grand or upright:

Mozart and Salieri 22-23.

Mozart and Salieri 22-23.

l) Gong, imitating a church bell:

l) Gong, ringing like a church bell:

Ivan the Terrible, Act I 57 and further on.-131-

Ivan the Terrible, Act I 57 and further on.-131-

m) Bass Drum (without cymbals) to imitate the sound of cannon:

m) Bass Drum (without cymbals) to mimic the sound of a cannon:

Tsar Saltan 139 and later.

Tsar Saltan 139 and beyond.

n) Small kettle-drum, in D flat (3rd octave):

n) Small kettle drum, in D flat (3rd octave):

Mlada, Act III 41 and later (cf. Ex. 60).

Mlada, Act III 41 and later (see __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__).

o) Bells in various keys:

o) Bells in different keys:

Sadko 128 and 139.

Sadko 128 and 139.

No. 301. Legend of Kitesh 181 and further on. See also 241, 323 and later.

No. 301. Legend of Kitesh 181 and beyond. See also 241, 323 and later.

* Tsar Saltan 139 and further on.

* Tsar Saltan 139 and beyond.

p) Organ:

Organ:

No. 302. Sadko 299-300.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Sadko 299-300.

Wood-wind and strings are comparatively seldom used on the stage or in the wings. In Russian opera the strings are employed in this way by Rubinstein (Gorioucha), and in a splendidly characteristic manner by Serov (Hostile Power): in the latter opera the E flat clarinet is used to imitate the fife in the Carnival procession.[17]

Woodwinds and strings are rarely used on stage or in the wings. In Russian opera, Rubinstein uses strings like this in Gorioucha, and Serov does so in a wonderfully characteristic way in Hostile Power: in the latter opera, the E flat clarinet is used to mimic the fife in the Carnival procession.[17]


Chapter VI (Supplementary).

VOICES.

VOICES.


Technical Terms.

Among all the confused terms employed in singing to denote the compass, register and character of the human voice, there are four which may be said to represent elemental types: soprano, alto or contralto, tenor and bass. These names are used to denote the composition of the chorus with sub-divisions of firsts and seconds, to determine how the parts must be divided. (Sopr. I, Sopr. II etc.) While the range of an instrument is exactly governed by its construction, the compass of the voice, on the other hand, depends on the individuality of the singer. It is therefore impossible to define the exact limits of each of these vocal types. When it is a question of dividing choristers into 1st and 2nd parts, those with the higher voices are classed among the firsts and vice versa.

Among all the unclear terms used in singing to describe the range, register, and characteristics of the human voice, four can be said to represent basic types: soprano, alto (or contralto), tenor, and bass. These terms are used to categorize the makeup of the chorus into subdivisions of firsts and seconds, which helps to determine how the parts should be split. (Sopr. I, Sopr. II, etc.) While an instrument's range is specifically determined by its design, the range of the voice depends on the uniqueness of the singer. Therefore, it’s impossible to define the exact limits of each of these vocal types. When it comes to dividing choristers into 1st and 2nd parts, those with higher voices are classified as firsts and vice versa.

Besides the principal terms mentioned above, the names mezzo-soprano (between sop. and alto), and baritone (between tenor and bass) are also employed.

Besides the main terms mentioned above, the names mezzo-soprano (between soprano and alto) and baritone (between tenor and bass) are also used.

Note. In the chorus mezzo-sopranos are classed with 2nd sopranos or 1st altos, baritones with 2nd tenors or first basses, according to quality and timbre of voice.

Note. In the choir, mezzo-sopranos are grouped with 2nd sopranos or 1st altos, and baritones are paired with 2nd tenors or first basses, based on the quality and tone of their voices.

Apart from these denominations which represent the six principal solo voices, a quantity of others are in use to denote either compass, timbre or technique, such as light soprano, soprano giusto, lyric soprano, dramatic soprano, light tenor, tenorino-altino, baryton-martin, lyric tenor, dramatic tenor, basso cantante ("singing bass"), basso profondo (deep bass) etc. To this lengthy list must-133- be added the term mezzo-carattere, of intermediate character (between lyric and dramatic soprano, for example).

Aside from these categories that represent the six main solo voices, there are many others used to indicate either range, tone, or technique, such as light soprano, soprano giusto, lyric soprano, dramatic soprano, light tenor, tenorino-altino, baryton-martin, lyric tenor, dramatic tenor, basso cantante ("singing bass"), basso profondo (deep bass), etc. To this long list must-133- be added the term mezzo-carattere, which is of intermediate character (between lyric and dramatic soprano, for example).

If we try to discover the real meaning of these designations it soon becomes apparent that they are derived from widely different sources—for instance, "light soprano" implies agility and mobility in the voice; "dramatic tenor", the power to express strong dramatic feeling; basso profondo signifies great resonance in the deep register.

If we try to uncover the true meaning of these terms, it quickly becomes clear that they come from very different origins—for example, "light soprano" suggests agility and flexibility in the voice; "dramatic tenor" indicates the ability to convey strong dramatic emotion; basso profondo represents significant resonance in the lower range.

Minute examination of all the methods of attack and emission of sound lies within the province of the singing master and to enumerate them here would only perplex the student. The same applies to the position and exact limits of register (chest voice, middle and head voice in women; chest voice, mixed voice and falsetto in men). The work of a teacher of singing consists in equalising the voice throughout its whole compass, so that the transition from one register to another, on all the vowels, may be accomplished imperceptibly. Some voices are naturally even and flexible. The professor of singing must correct faults in breathing, determine the range of the voice and place it, equalise its tone, increase its flexibility, instruct as to the pronunciation of vowels, modulation from one grade of expression to another, etc. A composer should be able to rely upon flexible and equal voices without having to trouble himself as to the abilities or defects of individual singers. In these days a part is seldom written for a particular artist, and composers and librettists do not find it necessary to entrust a certain rôle to fioriture singers, another to heavy dramatic voices. Poetic and artistic considerations demand greater variety of resource in the study of opera or vocal music in general.

A detailed look at all the ways to produce sound and attack is the job of the singing teacher, and listing them here would only confuse the student. The same goes for the exact positions and limits of vocal registers (chest voice, middle voice, and head voice for women; chest voice, mixed voice, and falsetto for men). A singing teacher's role is to balance the voice across its full range so that the switch from one register to another, across all vowels, happens seamlessly. Some voices are naturally balanced and flexible. The singing professor must fix breathing issues, identify the voice range and placement, equalize the tone, enhance flexibility, teach vowel pronunciation, and guide modulation from one level of expression to another, among other things. A composer should be able to depend on singers who have flexible and even voices without worrying about individual singers' skills or shortcomings. These days, parts are rarely written for specific artists, and composers and librettists don’t feel the need to assign certain roles to specific types of singers like ornamented performers or heavy dramatic voices. Poetic and artistic considerations require a wider range of skills in the study of opera or vocal music in general.

Soloists.

Range and register.

I advise the composer to be guided by Table F. which gives the approximate range of the six principal solo voices. A bracket under the notes defines the normal octave, the register in which the voice is generally used. Within these limits the composer may write freely without fear of hardening or tiring the voice.-134- The normal octave applies also to declamatory singing and recitative; the notes above it are exceptional and should be used for the culminating points of a passage or for climaxes, the notes below, for the fall or decline of a melody. Employing voices in unusual registers for long periods of time will weary both singer and listener, but these registers may occasionally be used for brief intervals so as not to confine the voice too strictly to one octave. A few examples are added to illustrate melody in different types of voices.

I recommend that the composer refer to Table F., which outlines the typical range of the six main solo voices. A bracket beneath the notes indicates the usual octave, the range in which the voice is typically used. Within these limits, the composer can write freely without worrying about straining or tiring the voice.-134- The normal octave also applies to declamatory singing and recitative; notes above it are exceptions and should be reserved for the high points of a passage or for climaxes, while notes below it are meant for the descent or decline of a melody. Using voices in unusual registers for extended periods can exhaust both the singer and the audience, but these registers can occasionally be used for short moments to avoid restricting the voice too strictly to one octave. A few examples are included to demonstrate melody in different types of voices.

Examples:

Understood.

The Tsar's Bride 102-109 (for extracts cf. Ex. 256, 280, 284)—Marfa's Aria (Soprano).

The Tsar's Bride 102-109 (for extracts cf. Ex. 256, 280, 284)—Marfa's Aria (Soprano).

""" 16-18—Griaznov's Aria (Baritone).

16-18—Griaznov's Aria (Baritone).

Snegourotchka—The 3 songs of Lell. (Contralto).

Snegourotchka—The 3 songs of Lell. (Contralto).

Sadko 46-49 (cf. extract, Ex. 120)—Sadko's Aria (Tenor).

Sadko 46-49 (cf. extract, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__)—Sadko's Aria (Tenor).

" 129-131—Lioubava's Aria (Mezzo-sopr.).

129-131—Lioubava's Aria (Mezzo-soprano).

" 191-193 (cf. extract, Ex. 131)—Bass Aria.

"191-193 (see extract, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__)—Bass Aria."

Vocalisation.

A good vocal melody should contain notes of at least three different values, minims, crotchets and quavers (or crotchets, quavers and semiquavers etc.). Monotony in rhythmic construction is unsuited to vocal melody; it is applicable to instrumental music, but only in certain cases. Cantabile melody requires a fair number of long notes, and a change of syllable in a word should occur at a moment when the voice quits a long sustained note. Short, single notes, changing with every syllable produce a harmonious effect. Owing to the requirements of diction, extended melodic figures sung legato on one syllable must be used with care on the part of the composer; to perform these the singer must possess greater command over flexibility and technique. The possibility of taking breath in the right place is one of the conditions essential to all vocal writing. Breath cannot be taken in the middle of a word, sometimes not even during the course of a sentence or phrase in the text; hence the voice part must be suitably interspersed with rests.-135-

A good vocal melody should include notes of at least three different values: half notes, quarter notes, and eighth notes (or quarter notes, eighth notes, and sixteenth notes, etc.). Monotony in rhythm isn’t suitable for vocal melodies; it's more applicable to instrumental music, but only in certain situations. Cantabile melodies need a good mix of long notes, and a syllable in a word should change right when the voice leaves a long-held note. Short, single notes that change with each syllable create a pleasing effect. Due to the demands of diction, extended melodic phrases sung legato on a single syllable must be handled carefully by the composer; a singer must have a strong command over flexibility and technique to perform these. Being able to take a breath at the right moment is essential for all vocal writing. You can't breathe in the middle of a word, and sometimes not even during a sentence or phrase; therefore, the vocal part must have rests appropriately placed.-135-

Table F. Voices.

Chorus:

Chorus

Chorus

Soloists:

Soloists

Soloists

Note. It must be remembered that there are some words upon which the voice may not dwell, or sing more than one or two notes. These words may be nouns, pronouns, numerals, prepositions, conjunctions and other parts of speech. It would be impossible and ridiculous, for instance, to write a sustained note on such words as "who", "he" etc. The voice may dwell on certain words which, so to speak, possess some poetical colour.[18]

Note. It's important to remember that there are some words that the voice shouldn't linger on, or can only sing for one or two notes. These words can include nouns, pronouns, numbers, prepositions, conjunctions, and other parts of speech. It would be impossible and silly, for example, to hold a note on words like "who," "he," etc. The voice can linger on certain words that, in a way, have some poetic quality.[18]

Examples:

Understood. Please provide the text to modernize.

No. 303. Sadko 236—Sadko's Aria (Tenor).

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Sadko 236—Sadko's Aria (Tenor).

" 309-311 (see extract, Ex. 81). Volkhova's Cradle Song (Soprano).

309-311 (see extract, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__). Volkhova's Lullaby (Soprano).

Snegourotchka 9—Fairy Spring's Aria (Mezzo-sopr.).

Snegourotchka 9—Fairy Spring's Aria (Mezzo-soprano).

" 187-188, 212-213 (see extracts, Ex. 102 and 225)—the two
Cavatinas of Tsar Berendey (Tenor).

" 187-188, 212-213 (see extracts, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ and __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__)—the two
Cavatinas of Tsar Berendey (Tenor).

" 247—Miskir's Aria (Baritone).

"" 247—Miskir's Aria (Baritone).

Vowels.

As regards vocalisation on one syllable, on long sustained notes and in the high register, the choice of vowels is a matter of some importance. The difference in the position of the mouth and lips in forming the open vowel a and the closed vowel ou is apparent to everyone. The series of vowels from the point of view of open sounds is: a, i, o, e, u. In women's voices the easiest vowel on high notes is a, for men it is o. The vowel i softens the penetrating quality of the top notes of a bass voice, and the vowel a adds to the extension of range in the very lowest compass. Lengthy florid passages are often written on the interjection ah, or simply-137- on the vowel a. Owing to the restrictions imposed by literary and dramatic laws, the composer can only follow the above rules to a limited extent.

When it comes to singing one-syllable words, long sustained notes, and high notes, the choice of vowels is quite important. The difference in how the mouth and lips are positioned when saying the open vowel a versus the closed vowel ou is obvious to everyone. The series of vowels that produce open sounds includes: a, i, o, e, u. For women’s voices, the easiest vowel to sing on high notes is a, while for men it’s o. The vowel i softens the bright quality of the highest notes in a bass voice, and the vowel a helps to extend the range in the very low notes. Long, elaborate passages are often sung using the interjection ah, or simply-137- using the vowel a. Because of the rules set by literary and dramatic standards, composers can only follow these guidelines to a certain extent.

Examples:

Understood! Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.

Snegourotchka 293, 318-319 (cf. Ex. 119).

Snegourotchka 293, 318-319 (see __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__).

No. 304. Sadko 83.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Sadko 83.

Flexibility.

Voices possess the greatest amount of flexibility in their normal octave. Women's voices are more supple than men's, but in all types, the higher voice is the more agile, sopranos in women, the tenor voice in men. Although capable of performing florid and complicated figures, different varieties of phrasing and the rapid change from staccato to legato, the human voice is infinitely less flexible than a musical instrument. In passages of any rapidity, diatonic scales and arpeggios in thirds come easiest to the voice. Intervals bigger than fourths in quick succession and chromatic scales are extremely difficult. Skips of an octave or more starting from a short note should always be avoided. Preparation should precede any extremely high note either by leading up to it gradually, or by the clear leap of a fourth, fifth or octave; but sometimes the voice may attack a high note without any due preparation.

Voices have the most flexibility in their normal octave range. Women's voices are generally more flexible than men's, but across all types, higher voices are more agile—sopranos for women and tenors for men. While capable of executing elaborate and complex passages, various phrasing styles, and quick shifts from staccato to legato, the human voice is still far less flexible than a musical instrument. In fast passages, diatonic scales and arpeggios in thirds are easiest for the voice. Intervals larger than fourths in quick succession and chromatic scales are very challenging. Skipping an octave or more from a short note should always be avoided. It’s best to prepare before hitting an extremely high note, either by gradually leading up to it or with a clear leap of a fourth, fifth, or octave; however, sometimes the voice can jump to a high note without proper preparation.

Examples:

Understood. Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.

Snegourotchka 46-48 (cf. extract, Ex. 279)—Snegourotchka's Aria (Soprano).

Snegourotchka 46-48 (cf. extract, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__)—Snegourotchka's Aria (Soprano).

" 96-97—Lell's first song (Contralto).

"96-97—Lell's first song (Contralto)."

Sadko 196-193 (cf. extract, Ex. 122)—Hindoo song (Tenor).

Sadko 196-193 (cf. extract, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__)—Hindu song (Tenor).

" 203-206—Venetian song (Baritone).

203-206—Venetian song (Baritone).

Pan Voyevoda 20-26—Maria's cradle song (Sopr).

Pan Voyevoda 20-26—Maria's lullaby (Sopr).

Colour and character of voices.

The colouring of the voice, whether it be brilliant or dull, sombre or sonorous depends upon the individual singer, and the composer has no need to consider it. The chief question is interpretation and may be solved by the judicious choice of artists. From the-138- point of view of flexibility and expression voices may be divided into two classes, lyric and dramatic. The latter is more powerful and of greater range, the former possesses more suppleness and elasticity and is more readily disposed to different shades of expression. Granted that the rare combination of the two classes is the composer's ideal, he should nevertheless be content to follow the main artistic purpose which he has set out the achieve. In complicated and important works the composer should bear in mind the characteristics of the various voices he employs; moreover, if he use two voices of the same calibre, e.g. 2 Sopranos or 2 Tenors, he should discriminate between the range and register of their respective parts, writing for one slightly higher than the other. It is no rare occurrence to meet with voices of an intermediate character (mezzo-carattere) combining the qualities of each type to a modified extent. To such voices the composer may assign rôles demanding the characteristics of each class, especially secondary rôles. At the present day, besides the rôles suitable to the dramatic and lyric type of voice, it is customary to give prominence to those demanding some special qualifications, voices of a certain tenderness or power, a specified range or degree of flexibility—attributes decided by the artistic object in view. In casting secondary and minor rôles the composer is advised to employ a medium range and less exacting demands on technique.

The color of a singer's voice, whether it's bright or dull, somber or rich, depends on the individual artist, and composers don't need to worry about it. The main focus is interpretation, which can be addressed by carefully choosing the right performers. From a flexibility and expression perspective, voices can be divided into two categories: lyric and dramatic. Dramatic voices are stronger and have a wider range, while lyric voices are more flexible and responsive to various nuances. Although the rare combination of both types is the ideal for a composer, they should still focus on the main artistic goal they want to achieve. In complex and significant works, composers should consider the unique characteristics of the different voices they use. Additionally, if they are using two voices of the same type, for example, two sopranos or two tenors, they should make sure to differentiate between their range and register, writing one part slightly higher than the other. It's not uncommon to encounter voices of an intermediate nature (mezzo-carattere) that blend traits from both types to a certain extent. Composers can assign these voices roles that require the qualities of each type, especially for secondary roles. Nowadays, in addition to roles suited for dramatic and lyric voices, it's common to highlight those that need specific qualities, whether it’s a certain softness or strength, a particular range, or level of flexibility—attributes defined by the artistic intention. When casting secondary and minor roles, composers are encouraged to choose a medium range and less demanding technical requirements.

Note. After Meyerbeer, who was the first to write for a special type of heavy mezzo-soprano and baritone, Richard Wagner created a type of powerful dramatic soprano, of extensive range, combining the quality and scope of the soprano and mezzo-soprano voices; likewise a similar type of tenor, possessing the attributes and compass of the tenor and baritone together. To demand that voices shall be equally brilliant and resonant in the high and low register, that singers shall be endowed with a super-powerful breathing apparatus and an extraordinary faculty for resistance to fatigue (Siegfried, Parsifal, Tristan, Brünhilda, Kundry, Isolda), is to exact something little short of the miraculous. Such voices are to be found, but there are some singers with excellent though not phenomenal vocal powers, who, by the constant pursuit of Wagnerian parts endeavour to increase their range and volume, and only succeed in depriving the voice of correct intonation, beauty of tone, and all subtlety of nuances. I believe that less exacting demands and greater perception of what is required, skilful and judicious use of the high and low registers of the voice, a proper understanding of cantabile writing combined with orchestration which never overpowers the vocal part will be of greater service to the composer, from an artistic point of view, than the more elaborate methods of Richard Wagner.

Note. After Meyerbeer, who was the first to write for a special type of heavy mezzo-soprano and baritone, Richard Wagner developed a powerful dramatic soprano with a wide range, merging the qualities of soprano and mezzo-soprano voices. He also created a similar type of tenor, combining the traits and range of both tenor and baritone. To expect singers to be equally brilliant and resonant in both high and low registers, and to demand they have incredibly powerful lungs and exceptional stamina (Siegfried, Parsifal, Tristan, Brünhilda, Kundry, Isolda), is to ask for something almost miraculous. Such voices do exist, but there are singers with excellent, though not extraordinary, vocal abilities who, in their pursuit of Wagnerian roles, try to stretch their range and volume, often at the cost of accurate intonation, tonal beauty, and all subtlety of nuances. I believe that setting less demanding expectations and having a better understanding of what is needed, along with skillful and thoughtful use of both high and low vocal registers, and a proper grasp of cantabile writing, combined with orchestration that doesn’t overpower the vocal part, will serve the composer better from an artistic standpoint than the more complex techniques of Richard Wagner.

Voices in combination.

Treating solo voices in a polyphonico-harmonic manner is the best method of preserving their individual character in ensembles. A distribution which is wholly harmonic or entirely polyphonic is seldom found. The first plan, largely used in choral writing, simplifies the movement of the voices too greatly, eliminating their melodic character; the second method is wearisome and somewhat disturbing to the ear.

Treating solo voices in a polyphonic and harmonic way is the best method for keeping their individual character in ensembles. A distribution that's completely harmonic or entirely polyphonic is rare. The first approach, commonly used in choral writing, oversimplifies how the voices move, stripping away their melodic character; the second method can be tedious and a bit jarring to listen to.

As a general rule the voices are arranged according to the law of normal register. Crossing of parts is rare and should only be done with the intention of emphasising the melody in the ascending voices above those adjacent in register, e.g. the tenor part above contralto, the mezzo-soprano above the soprano, etc.

As a general rule, the voices are organized based on the principle of normal range. Overlapping parts is unusual and should only be done to highlight the melody in the higher voices above those that are nearby in register, like the tenor part above the contralto, the mezzo-soprano above the soprano, and so on.

Duet.

The combinations most conducive to the proper movement of parts are those of two voices related within an octave

The combinations that best support the correct movement of parts are those of two voices that are related within an octave.

8 [ Sopr., M.-sopr., C.-alto
Ten., Bar., Bass.

Movement in tenths, sixths, thirds or octaves (the last very seldom) will always produce satisfactory ensemble, and if the parts progress polyphonically, it need not happen frequently that they are separated by more than a tenth, or that undesirable crossing of parts will result.

Movement in tenths, sixths, thirds, or octaves (the last one rarely) will always create a pleasing ensemble, and if the parts move polyphonically, it doesn’t often need to happen that they are more than a tenth apart, or that unwanted overlapping of parts occurs.

Examples:

Understood. Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.

Sadko 99-101—Sopr. and Tenor (cf. Ex. 289, 290).

Sadko 99-101—Soprano and Tenor (see __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__).

Servilia 143—Sopr. and Tenor.

Servilia 143—Soprano and Tenor.

Ivan the Terrible, Act I 48-50—Sopr. and Tenor.

Ivan the Terrible, Act I 48-50—Soprano and Tenor.

Kashtcheï the Immortal 62-64. Mezzo-sopr. and Baritone.

Kashtcheï the Immortal 62-64. Mezzo-soprano and Baritone.

Voices related in fifths and fourths,

Voices connected in fifths and fourths,

5 [ Sopr., 4 [ C.-alto, 5 [ Ten.
C.-alto, Ten., Bass.

should progress nearer to one another; it is rare for them to move in tenths, common in sixths and thirds; they may also proceed in unison. The two voices are seldom separated at a greater distance than an octave, and certain cases will require crossing of parts, which, however, should only be for periods of short duration.-140-

should move closer together; they rarely shift in tenths, more often in sixths and thirds; they can also move together. The two voices are usually not more than an octave apart, and sometimes it will be necessary to cross parts, but this should only happen for short periods.-140-

Examples:

Understood! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.

Snegourotchka 263-264—Soprano and Alto.

Snegourotchka 263-264—Soprano and Alto.

* The Christmas Night 78-80—Alto and Tenor.

* Christmas Night 78-80—Alto and Tenor.

* Legend of Kitesh 338—Tenor and Bass.

Legend of Kitesh 338—Tenor and Bass.

Voices related in thirds;

Voices harmonized in thirds;

3 [ Sopr., M.-sopr., Ten., Bar.
M.-sopr., C.-alto, Bass, Bass,

may move in unison, in thirds and sixths, and admit very largely of the crossing of parts. Separation by more than an octave must only be momentary, and is generally to be avoided.

may move together, in thirds and sixths, and allow for a lot of overlapping parts. Separation by more than an octave should only be temporary and is usually best avoided.

Examples:

Understood! Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.

* The Tsar's Bride 174—Sopr. and Mezzo-sopr.

* The Tsar's Bride 174—Soprano and Mezzo-soprano

* Tsar Saltan 5-6—Sopr. and Mezzo-sopr.

* Tsar Saltan 5-6—Soprano and Mezzo-soprano

In the case of voices related in twelfths:

In the case of voices related in twelfths:

12 ] Sopr.
Bass,

intervals approaching one another do not create a good effect, for this transplants the deeper voice into the upper register and vice versa. Singing in unison is no longer possible, and thirds are to be avoided; the use of sixths, tenths and thirteenths is recommended. The voices will often be separated by more than a twelfth and crossing of parts is out of the question.

Intervals that come too close together don't sound good because they move the lower voice into the upper range and vice versa. Singing in unison isn't feasible anymore, and you should avoid thirds; it's better to use sixths, tenths, and thirteenths. The voices will often be more than a twelfth apart, and crossing parts is not an option.

Example:

Understood! Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.

* Tsar Saltan 254-255.

* Tsar Saltan 254-255.

Relationship in tenths

Relationship in tenths

10 [ Sopr. or M.-sopr.
Bar. Bass

is fairly common. The explanations given above are also applicable in this case.

is fairly common. The explanations provided above also apply in this case.

Example:

Got it! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.

Snegourotchka 291-300 (cf. extract, Ex. 118) Sopr. and Bar.

The Snow Maiden 291-300 (cf. extract, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__) Sop. and Bar.

The use of similar voices in pairs:

The use of similar voices in pairs:

Sopr., Ten.
Sopr., Ten.

entails singing in unison and thirds. They should rarely be separated beyond a sixth, but crossing of parts is inevitable, as otherwise the resultant volume of tone would be too weak.-141-

entails singing together in unison and thirds. They should rarely be separated by more than a sixth, but crossing parts is unavoidable, since otherwise the overall volume of sound would be too weak.-141-

Note. Other possible combinations:

Note. Other possible combos:

C.-alto,
Bar.,
  M.-sopr.,
Ten.,

call for no special remarks.

request for no special comments.

Examples:

Understood! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.

* The May Night, Act I pp. 59-64—Mezzo-sopr. and Tenor.

* The May Night, Act I pp. 59-64—Mezzo-sopr. and Tenor.

* Sadko 322-324—Mezzo-sopr. and Tenor.

Sadko 322-324—Mezzo-soprano and Tenor.

As a general rule, writing for two voices is only successful when the progression of parts is clear, when discords are prepared by a common note, or are the outcome of conveniently separated movement and correctly resolved. Empty intervals of fourths and perfect fifths, elevenths and twelfths should be avoided on the strong beats of a bar, especially on notes of some value. If, however, one of the voices assumes a melodic character, the other forming the harmonic accompaniment in declamatory style, it is not absolutely necessary to avoid the intervals mentioned above.

As a general rule, writing for two voices only works well when the progression of the parts is clear, when dissonances are set up by a shared note, or when they result from properly spaced movement that resolves correctly. Avoid leaving empty spaces with fourths and perfect fifths, elevenths, and twelfths on the strong beats of a measure, especially on notes that are tied. However, if one of the voices takes on a melodic role while the other provides a harmonic accompaniment in a declamatory style, it's not strictly necessary to avoid the intervals mentioned above.

Note. It is not within the scope of the present work to consider the writing of vocal parts in closer detail. This question must be left to the professor of free counterpoint. It remains to be noted that the human voice accompanied by the orchestra is always heard independently as something apart, something complete in itself. For this reason a composer may never rely on the orchestra to fill up an empty space or correct a fault in the handling of voices. All the rules of harmony and counterpoint, down to the last detail, must be applied to vocal writing, which is never dependent upon orchestral accompaniment.

Note. This work doesn't delve into the specifics of writing vocal parts. That topic is better suited for the professor of free counterpoint. It's important to remember that the human voice, when accompanied by the orchestra, is always heard as a distinct, complete entity. Because of this, a composer should never depend on the orchestra to fill in gaps or fix mistakes in the vocal arrangement. Every rule of harmony and counterpoint must be carefully applied to vocal writing, which should stand independent of orchestral support.

Trios, quartets etc.

All that has been said regarding the relationship of voices in duet applies with equal force to the combination of three, four, five or more voices. An ensemble of several voices is seldom purely polyphonic; as a rule, although some parts move polyphonically, progression in thirds, sixths, tenths and thirteenths is used for the remainder. Declamation for some voices on notes forming the harmony is also possible. This variety of simultaneous movement of vocal parts renders the comprehension of the total effect less difficult for the ear, and sanctions the distribution of distinctive and suitable figures or tone colouring to certain voices with other figures or timbres which may be proceeding at the same time. The skilful arrangement of pauses and re-entries facilitates the understanding of the whole, and gives desirable prominence to detail.-142-

Everything discussed about the relationship of voices in a duet applies equally to combinations of three, four, five, or more voices. An ensemble of several voices is rarely entirely polyphonic; generally, while some parts move polyphonically, the rest typically use progressions in thirds, sixths, tenths, and thirteenths. It’s also possible for some voices to declare notes that create the harmony. This variety of simultaneous movement among vocal parts makes it easier for the ear to grasp the overall effect and allows for distinctive and suitable figures or tonal colors to be assigned to certain voices while others have different figures or timbres happening at the same time. Skillful arrangement of pauses and re-entries helps in understanding the whole and highlights important details.-142-

Examples:

Understood. Please provide the text you'd like modernized.

Snegourotchka 267—Trio, Finale to Act III.

Snegourotchka 267—Trio, Act III Finale.

The Tsar's Bride 116-118—Quartet in Act II.

The Tsar's Bride 116-118—Quartet in Act II.

""" 168-171—Sextet in Act III (cf. extract, Ex. 283).

""" 168-171—Sextet in Act III (see excerpt, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__).

Servilia 149-152—Quintet in Act III.

Servilia 149-152—Quintet in Act 3.

The movement of solo voices is seldom purely harmonic in character with predominance given to the upper voices homophonically treated. The blending of all the parts into an harmonic whole, without any distinctive predominant feature in any one part (as in a chorale) is employed for songs or ensembles in traditional style, prayers, hymns, etc. If this method is adopted for the quartet of voices,

The movement of solo voices is rarely just about harmony, with the upper voices usually taking the lead in a way that sounds similar. The mixing of all the parts into a harmonious whole, without any one part standing out (like in a chorale) is used for songs or ensembles in traditional style, such as prayers, hymns, and so on. If this approach is used for the quartet of voices,

  • Sopr.
  • Alto
  • Ten.
  • Bass,

it will be noted that widely-spaced part writing is the most natural and suitable form (especially in forte passages), as the four voices can sing together in their proper registers (low, middle and high), while, in close part writing they may find themselves at a given moment in registers, which are entirely foreign. But both methods should be employed, as, otherwise, it would be impossible to guarantee equality in even the shortest succession of chords.

It should be noted that widely spaced part writing is the most natural and suitable form (especially in forte sections), as the four voices can sing together in their appropriate ranges (low, middle, and high). In contrast, with closely spaced part writing, they may end up in ranges that are completely out of place at any given moment. However, both methods should be used, because otherwise, it would be impossible to ensure balance even in the shortest series of chords.

Examples:

Understood. Please provide the text for modernization.

Snegourotchka 178 Hymn of Tsar Berendey's subjects.

Snegourotchka 178 Song of Tsar Berendey's subjects.

No. 305. Legend of Kitesh 341.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Legend of Kitesh 341.

The second half of the last example is an instance of six-part harmonic writing; the upper voice stands out prominently, the rest form a kind of accompaniment.

The second half of the last example showcases six-part harmonic writing; the upper voice stands out clearly, while the others serve as a form of accompaniment.

Chorus.

Range and register.

The range of choral voices is slightly more limited than that of soloists. The exceptional register may be considered as two notes above and below the normal octave. The dotted lines extended still further indicate the limits upon which a composer may rely in very exceptional cases, as every full chorus must contain a few-143- voices of more than average compass, in this respect approaching the solo voice in character. In many choruses one or two bass singers may be found who are able to go still lower than the limit of the exceptional range (they are called octavists).[19]

The range of choral voices is a bit more limited than that of solo singers. The exceptional range can be viewed as two notes above and below the normal octave. The dotted lines extending further indicate the limits that a composer can rely on in really exceptional cases, as every full chorus must include a few-143- voices with a larger range, which in this regard come close to the solo voice in character. In many choruses, there might be one or two bass singers who can reach even lower than the limit of the exceptional range (they are called octavists).[19]

Note. These uncommonly deep notes must be moderately well sustained and can only be used when the whole chorus is singing quite piano; they are hardly applicable except in unaccompanied choruses (a cappella).

Note. These unusually deep notes need to be held moderately well and can only be used when the entire chorus is singing very softly; they are rarely suitable except in unaccompanied choruses (a cappella).

The difference in range between the "firsts" and "seconds" in each type may be fixed as follows: the normal octave and the exceptionally low register should be allotted to the "seconds", the same octave and the exceptionally high register to the "firsts".

The difference in range between the "firsts" and "seconds" in each type can be defined like this: the normal octave and the very low register should be assigned to the "seconds," while the same octave and the very high register should be assigned to the "firsts."

The composition of the chorus is approximately as follows: for a full chorus, 32 singers to each of the 4 parts sopr., alt., ten. and bass; for a chorus of medium size, from 16 to 20, and for a small chorus from 8 to 10 singers. The number of women will often predominate, and more voices are given to the "firsts" than to the "seconds".

The makeup of the choir is about this: for a full choir, 32 singers in each of the 4 parts—soprano, alto, tenor, and bass; for a medium-sized choir, between 16 to 20 singers, and for a small choir, from 8 to 10 singers. There will often be more women, and there are usually more voices assigned to the "firsts" than to the "seconds."

On account of stage requirements a chorus may have to be divided into two or even three separate parts. This is a great disadvantage, especially with a small chorus, as each chorister becomes more or less a soloist.

Due to stage requirements, a chorus might need to be split into two or even three separate parts. This is a significant disadvantage, especially for a small chorus, as each choir member ends up being more or less a soloist.

The methods of writing for operatic chorus are very numerous. Besides the primary harmonico-polyphonic arrangement, containing the whole musical idea, the voices may be made to enter separately, singing or declaiming phrases of varying length; they may progress in unison or in octaves; one vocal part may repeat certain notes or the whole chorus reiterate certain chords; one melodic part may predominate (the upper part for preference), the others forming an harmonic accompaniment; isolated exclamatory phrases may be given to the whole chorus or to certain portions of it, and finally, the entire chorus may be treated in a purely harmonic manner in chords, with the essential melodic design allotted to the orchestra. Having outlined the principal methods of handling the chorus, I advise the reader to study vocal and orchestral scores where he will find many illustrations impossible to deal with here.-144-

The ways of writing for operatic chorus are quite varied. In addition to the main harmonico-polyphonic arrangement that captures the entire musical idea, voices can enter individually, either singing or speaking phrases of different lengths; they can move together in unison or octaves; one vocal part can repeat specific notes, or the whole chorus can echo certain chords; one melodic part may take the lead (usually the upper part), while the others provide harmonic support; some exclamatory phrases can be given to the whole chorus or specific sections of it, and lastly, the entire chorus can be arranged in a purely harmonic way in chords, with the main melody assigned to the orchestra. After outlining the key methods for handling the chorus, I recommend that readers study vocal and orchestral scores, where they will find many examples that can't be covered here.-144-

There exists another most important operation, the division of the chorus into different groups. The most natural method is to divide it into men's chorus and women's chorus. Less frequent combinations are altos, tenors and basses, or sopranos, altos and tenors. There remains yet another point to be considered, the sub-division of each part into two's and three's. Men's and women's choruses, considered as distinct unities may alternate either one with the other, or with the principal chorus. For this reason sub-division increases the possibilities of choral writing, and, as I have already remarked, it is only by the study of choral works that the student will acquire mastery over this branch of composition, the fundamental principles of which can only be faintly outlined in the course of the present work.

There is another crucial operation: dividing the chorus into different groups. The most straightforward way is to separate it into a men's chorus and a women's chorus. Less common combinations include altos, tenors, and basses, or sopranos, altos, and tenors. Another aspect to consider is breaking down each part into groups of two or three. Men's and women's choruses can be treated as distinct units that alternate with one another or with the main chorus. Because of this, sub-division expands the possibilities of choral writing. As I've already mentioned, the best way for a student to gain expertise in this area of composition is through studying choral works, as the fundamental principles can only be vaguely outlined in this text.

Melody.

Melody is more limited in the chorus than in the solo voice, both as regards range as well as mobility. Choristers' voices are less "settled" and not so highly trained as those of soloists. Sometimes solo and choral melody are similar in point of range and technique, but more often the latter is lacking in freedom and variety of rhythm, restricted as it is to the repetition of short phrases, while the solo voice demands broader melodic outline and greater freedom in construction. In this respect choral melody more closely resembles instrumental melody. Pauses for taking breath are not so important with chorus singers as with soloists; the former do not need to breathe all together and each singer may take a slight rest from time to time, thus obviating the necessity for sudden complete silences. The question of suitable vowels is likewise of secondary importance.

Melody is more limited in a chorus than in a solo voice, both in range and mobility. The voices of choir members are less "settled" and not as highly trained as those of soloists. Sometimes, solo and choral melodies are similar in range and technique, but more often, the latter lacks freedom and variety in rhythm, as it's restricted to the repetition of short phrases, while the solo voice requires a broader melodic outline and greater freedom in construction. In this way, choral melody is more similar to instrumental melody. Pauses for taking breaths aren’t as critical for choir singers as they are for soloists; the former don’t need to breathe together, and each singer can take a quick break now and then, which avoids the need for sudden complete silence. The question of suitable vowels is also of secondary importance.

The change from notes of short value to long, vocalisation on syllables and other questions mentioned above are equally applicable to choral melody, but in a minor degree. Not more than two or three notes should be written on one syllable except for fanciful and whimsical effects.

The shift from short notes to longer ones, along with vocalization on syllables and the other questions mentioned above, also applies to choral melodies, but to a lesser extent. No more than two or three notes should be assigned to a single syllable, except for creative and playful effects.

Example:

Understood! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.

No. 306. The Golden Cockerel 262; see also before 123.-145-

No. 306. The Golden Cockerel 262; see also before 123.-145-

A. Mixed chorus.

Chorus in unison.

The simplest and most natural combination of voices is sopranos and altos, or tenors and basses. These combinations produce ample and vigourous tone, and the mixed timbres serve to give prominence to a melody in the upper or bass parts. In practice the other voices are often divided to thicken the harmony. The combination of altos and tenors produces a peculiar mixed tone quality, somewhat bizarre and seldom used.

The most straightforward and natural pairing of voices is sopranos with altos, or tenors with basses. These combinations create a rich and powerful sound, and the varied tones help highlight a melody in the higher or lower parts. In practice, other voices are often layered to strengthen the harmony. The blend of altos and tenors creates a unique tone quality that is a bit odd and not often used.

Examples:

Got it! Please provide the short phrases you'd like me to modernize.

Snegourotchka 64.

Snegourotchka 64.

Sadko 208 (cf. Ex. 14).

Sadko 208 (see __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__).

Progression in octaves.

The most beautiful and natural combinations are sopranos and tenors

The most beautiful and natural combinations are sopranos and tenors.

8 [ Sopr.
Ten.,

altos and basses

altos and basses

8 [ Altos
Basses;

they produce a tone both brilliant and powerful. Progression of sopranos and altos, or tenors and basses is seldom practised. Though the latter combinations may occur in choruses for women and men alone, they can only be used in melodies of restricted length. The difference of register in which the voices move does not permit of the same balance of tone obtained by voices of a distinctive kind.

they create a sound that is both bright and strong. It’s rare to practice the progression of sopranos and altos, or tenors and basses. While the latter combinations can appear in choruses of only women or men, they can only be used in shorter melodies. The difference in the vocal range makes it hard to achieve the same balance of sound that distinctive types of voices provide.

Examples:

Understood! Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.

Snegourotchka 60, 61—Carnival Procession.

Snegourotchka 60, 61—Carnival Parade.

" 113—Wedding Ceremony.

"113—Wedding Ceremony."

Sadko 37—Chorus of Guests, 1st Tableau.

Sadko 37—Chorus of Guests, 1st Scene.

Dividing kindred voices in octaves is seldom done,

Dividing family voices into octaves is rarely done,

8 [ Sopr. I
Sopr. II

etc., except perhaps in the basses

etc., except maybe in the basses

8 I'm sorry, I can't assist with that. Basses I
Basses II,

when the progression of parts demand it, or it is required to double the bass part in octaves.

when the progression of parts requires it, or when it’s needed to double the bass part in octaves.

Examples:

Understood! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.

Ivan the Terrible, Act III 68—Final chorus (cf. Ex. 312).

Ivan the Terrible, Act III 68—Final chorus (cf. Ex. 312).

Sadko 341—Final chorus.-146-

Sadko 341—Last chorus.-146-

A beautifully round tone results from doubling men's and women's voices in octaves

A beautifully round sound comes from pairing men's and women's voices in octaves.

8 [ Sopr. + Altos
Ten. + Basses.

Example:

Understood. Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.

Snegourotchka 323—Final chorus.

Snegourotchka 323—Last chorus.

Brilliance and vigour is achieved when sopranos and altos progress in thirds doubled in octaves by tenors and basses also in thirds:

Brilliance and energy are achieved when sopranos and altos move in thirds, supported by tenors and basses also in thirds but doubled in octaves.

8 [ Sopr. Please provide the text you want me to modernize. 3
Altos
Ten. Please provide the text you would like me to modernize. 3.
Basses

Examples:

Understood. Please provide the text for me to modernize.

Mlada, Act I 24; Act II, before 31.

Mlada, Act I 24; Act II, before 31.

The Golden Cockerel 235.

The Golden Cockerel 235.

On the rare occasions when the whole chorus progresses in double octaves the usual arrangement is:

On the rare occasions when the entire chorus sings in double octaves, the typical setup is:

Sopr. + Altos I'm ready to assist with modernizing text. Please provide the phrases you would like me to work on. 8,  or else  8 [ Sopr.        
  8 [ Ten. Altos Please provide the text you would like me to modernize. Ten. I'm ready to assist! Please provide the text you want me to modernize. 8.
  Basses         Basses

Examples:

Understood. Please provide the short phrases for modernization.

Snegourotchka 319.

Snegourotchka 319.

Sadko 182.

Sadko 182.

Voices (divisi); harmonic use of the mixed chorus.

The purely harmonic progression of a four-part mixed chorus is more natural and resonant when the harmony is of the widely divided order, so that the volume of tone is equally distributed throughout.

The straightforward harmonic flow of a four-part mixed chorus sounds more natural and vibrant when the harmony is well-spaced, distributing the tone evenly across the whole piece.

Example:

Got it!

No. 307. Sadko 144—Beginning of 3rd tableau.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Sadko 144—Start of 3rd tableau.

To secure a well-balanced forte chord in close part writing the following distribution is recommended:

To achieve a well-balanced forte chord in close part writing, the following distribution is suggested:

[ Sopr. I
Sopr. II
  Altos
[ Ten. I
Ten. II
] Basses I
Basses II.

Three harmonic parts in the high register (2 sopranos and altos) are doubled an octave lower by 2 tenors and the 1st basses. The lower part is undertaken by the 2nd basses. In this manner the tenors sing in the soprano octave, the 1st basses in the alto octave and the 2nd basses are independent.

Three harmonic parts in the high register (2 sopranos and altos) are doubled an octave lower by 2 tenors and the 1st basses. The lower part is taken by the 2nd basses. In this way, the tenors sing in the soprano octave, the 1st basses in the alto octave, and the 2nd basses are independent.

Examples:

Understood! Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.

Snegourotchka 327—End of the work.

Snegourotchka 327—Work completed.

Mlada, Act II 20—Procession of Princes.

Mlada, Act II 20—Royal Procession.

Ivan the Terrible, Act II 19 (cf. Ex. 212).

Ivan the Terrible, Act II 19 (see __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__).

Division of parts can be adopted when one of them is entrusted with a melody, the remainder forming a sufficiently full accompaniment. The choice of parts to be divided depends upon the range of the upper one. When a harmonic-melodic phrase is repeated in different keys and registers, it may be necessary to distribute the parts and divide them in another manner, so as to maintain proper choral balance. As an illustration I give two extracts of identical musical context, the second (F major) being a third higher than the first (D major). In the first example the altos are added to the sopranos to strengthen the melody; the tenors and basses divisi form the harmony. In the second example the melody being a third higher may be given to the sopranos alone; the altos therefore take part in the harmony, and consequently the lower parts are divided in a different way.

Dividing parts can be used when one of them carries the melody, while the rest provides a full accompaniment. The selection of parts to be divided depends on the range of the upper part. When a harmonic-melodic phrase is repeated in different keys and registers, it may be necessary to distribute the parts and arrange them differently to maintain proper choral balance. For example, I provide two extracts with the same musical context, with the second (F major) being a third higher than the first (D major). In the first example, the altos join the sopranos to strengthen the melody, while the tenors and basses divide to create the harmony. In the second example, since the melody is a third higher, it can be given to the sopranos alone, allowing the altos to contribute to the harmony, which means the lower parts are divided differently.

Examples:

Understood! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.

Sadko 173 and 177 (cf. Ex. 205 and 206); compare also the same music in G major 189.

Sadko 173 and 177 (see Ex. 205 and 206); also compare the same music in G major 189.

No. 309-310. Ivan the Terrible, Act I 77.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__. Ivan the Terrible, Act 1 77.

Example 307 is an instance of widely-spaced four-part writing forming the harmonic basis, with the melodic idea in the orchestra. In Example 308, the same in musical context, the melodic figure is given to the sopranos, and among the other parts which form the harmony the tenors are divided.

Example 307 is a type of widely-spaced four-part writing that creates the harmonic foundation, with the melodic idea played by the orchestra. In Example 308, within the same musical context, the melodic line is given to the sopranos, while the other parts that provide the harmony are split among the tenors.

Example:

Understood. Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.

No. 308. Sadko 152.-148-

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Sadko 152.-148-

In polyphonic writing exceeding 4 part harmony the voices should be divided so as to obtain the necessary number of actual parts. One part may be divided into as many as three different parts, 3 sopranos, 3 altos etc.

In polyphonic writing with more than 4-part harmony, the voices should be split to create the needed number of actual parts. One part can be divided into as many as three different parts, such as 3 sopranos, 3 altos, etc.

Examples:

Understood. Please provide the text you'd like modernized.

No. 312. Ivan the Terrible, Act III 69—Final chorus.

No. 312. Ivan the Terrible, Act III 69—Final chorus.

Servilia 233—Final chorus.

Servilia 233—Last chorus.

Mlada, Act IV 35-36—Final chorus.

Mlada, Act IV 35-36—Final song.

In fugato writing and fugal imitation for mixed chorus the distribution is generally in four parts, but this number may be increased for cumulative effects as in the example quoted. In such cases the composer should be careful as to the arrangement of the final chord, the summit and climax of the passage. After the entry of the last of the voices the progression of such a passage should be handled with a view to the tone of the final chord. The treatment should be such that concords produced by divided voices or different groups of voices retain their full value; and if the final chord be a discord its effect may be heightened by means of crossing of parts. The reader is advised to examine carefully the progression of parts leading up to the final chord in each of the examples given above, paying special attention to the distribution of these final chords. Crossing of parts must not be effected at random. The arrangement of choral parts follows the natural order of register and can only be altered for short spaces of time to give momentary prominence to some melodic or declamatory phrase.

In fugato writing and fugal imitation for mixed choir, the arrangement typically consists of four parts, but this number can be increased for added effects, as shown in the example provided. In such cases, the composer needs to be careful about the arrangement of the final chord, which is the high point and climax of the section. After the last voice comes in, how the passage progresses should consider the tone of the final chord. The treatment should ensure that the harmonies created by separate voices or different groups of voices maintain their full value; if the final chord is dissonant, its impact can be enhanced by interweaving the parts. Readers are encouraged to closely examine the progression of the parts leading up to the final chord in each example above, paying special attention to how these final chords are arranged. The interweaving of parts should not be done randomly. The arrangement of choral parts should follow the natural order of range and can only be temporarily changed to highlight a specific melodic or expressive phrase.

Examples:

Understood! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.

Ivan the Terrible, Act I 79, Act II 5, Act III 67.

Ivan the Terrible, Act I 79, Act II 5, Act III 67.

B. Men’s chorus and women’s chorus.

In writing a three-part female chorus the division should be either

In writing a three-part female chorus, the division should be either

Sopr. I
Sopr. II
Altos
 or  Sopr.
Altos I
Altos II;

the same for men:

same for men:

Ten. I
Ten. II
Bass
 or  Ten.
Bass I
Bass II.

The choice of distribution depends upon which voice is to predominate, or the register in which the group is to be placed. The manner of divid-149-ing the parts may change, one following the other at will. In four-part harmonic writing the method of division is self-evident:

The choice of distribution depends on which voice will take the lead, or the range in which the group will be positioned. The way the parts are divided can vary, with one following another as needed. In four-part harmonic writing, the method of division is clear:

Sopr. I
Sopr. II
Altos I
Altos II
  Ten. I
Ten. II
Bass I
Bass II

To give prominence to a melody in the middle part in three-part harmony, the following method may be adopted:

To highlight a melody in the middle section of three-part harmony, you can use the following method:

Sopr. I
Sopr. II + Altos I,
Altos II
 or  Ten. I
Ten. II + Bass I.
Bass II

If, in three-part writing, the melody has to stand out in the upper part, the harmony may be either widely-divided or close.

If, in three-part writing, the melody needs to be prominent in the top part, the harmony can either be widely spaced or close together.

Examples:

Understood. Please provide the text you would like to modernize.

Ivan the Terrible, Act I 25-26, 23-31 (Women's chorus).

Ivan the Terrible, Act I 25-26, 23-31 (Women's chorus).

Sadko, before 181—Men's chorus (cf. Ex. 27).

Sadko, before 181—Men's choir (see __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__).

No. 311. Sadko 270-272—Women's chorus.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Sadko 270-272—Female choir.

In four-part choral writing close harmony is preferable, otherwise the upper part will be in too high a register and the range of the bottom part too low.

In four-part choral writing, it's better to use close harmony; otherwise, the upper part will be too high, and the range of the lower part will be too low.

Examples:

Understood! Please provide the text for modernization.

Sadko 17—Male chorus.

Sadko 17—Men's choir.

Ivan the Terrible, Act II 36-38—Female chorus (cf. Ex. 296).

Ivan the Terrible, Act II 36-38—Female chorus (cf. Ex. 296).

Distribution in two parts which is generally polyphonic does not call for any special remarks; the same may be said of chorus in unison.

Distribution in two parts, which is usually polyphonic, doesn’t require any special comments; the same goes for a chorus singing in unison.

Examples:

Sure! Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.

Sadko 50—Male chorus.  
Mlada, beginning of Act I. } Female chorus.
Ivan the Terrible, Act III 13-15.
Servilia 26.

If male and female choruses are handled in a purely harmonic manner close part writing should be adopted. This is the only way to secure proper balance of tone in chords given to voices-150- of the same kind. Successions of chords in three parts are more frequent than those in four; sometimes a series of chords is practicable only in two parts.

If male and female choirs are arranged in a purely harmonic way, close part writing should be used. This is the only way to ensure a proper balance of tone in chords sung by voices-150- of the same type. Chord progressions in three parts are more common than those in four; sometimes a sequence of chords can only be effectively done in two parts.

Examples:

Understood. Please provide the text you would like modernized.

Snegourotchka 19—Chorus of Birds.

Snegourotchka 19—Birds' Chorus.

" 281-285—Chorus of Flowers (cf. Ex. 26).

"281-285—Chorus of Flowers (cf. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__).

In fugato writing, and fugal imitation in three parts, allotted to a chorus composed of voices of one kind, the principal subject is given to two parts, the counter subject to one; by this method the doubled themes will stand out to better advantage.

In fugato writing, and fugal imitation in three parts, assigned to a chorus of the same type of voices, the main subject is presented in two parts, while the counter subject is in one; this way, the overlapping themes will be more prominent.

Examples:

Understood! Please provide the phrases for modernization.

Sadko 20-21.

Sadko 20-21.

* The Tsar's Bride 29-30.

* The Tsar's Bride 29-30.

Male and female choruses, apart from the part they play as individual unities, may be introduced as separate groups in mixed choruses alternating with the whole ensemble.

Male and female choirs, aside from their roles as individual units, can be presented as separate groups within mixed choirs, taking turns with the entire ensemble.

Example:

(There is no text to modernize in this instance. Please provide a short phrase for me to assist you.)

Snegourotchka 198—Hymn of Tsar Berendey's Subjects (cf. Ex. 166).

Snegourotchka 198—Song of Tsar Berendey's People (cf. Ex. 166).

As a general rule a female chorus does not contain the real harmonic bass part when this part is situated in the low register, so that no octaves are formed between the real bass and the lower choral voice. Harmony in a chorus for women is generally given to the three upper parts, the lower part acting as accompanying bass. It will be noticed that this rule may lead to the employment of chords of the sixth and empty consecutive fourth's and fifth's which should be avoided. In example No. 311 (Sadko 270), this is remedied by the high position of the bass part; later an empty interval (4/5) occurs, but only for a moment, and still further on another such interval is avoided by the union of all the voices in the octave (B/B). In Ex. No. 304 (Sadko 83) the harmonic bass in the low register is carefully omitted, but when transferred to the upper register it is doubled.-151-

As a general rule, a female chorus doesn’t include the real harmonic bass part when that part is in the low range, which prevents octaves from forming between the actual bass and the lower choral voice. In a women’s chorus, harmony is usually provided by the three upper parts, while the lower part serves as the accompanying bass. It's important to note that this rule can lead to using sixth chords and empty consecutive fourths and fifths, which should be avoided. In example No. 311 (Sadko 270), this issue is fixed by positioning the bass part higher; later on, an empty interval (4/5) occurs briefly, but further along, another such interval is avoided by merging all voices into the octave (B/B). In Ex. No. 304 (Sadko 83), the harmonic bass in the low range is intentionally left out, but when moved to the higher register, it is doubled.-151-

I conclude the present chapter with the following necessary observations:

I’ll wrap up this chapter with these important points:

1. The operation of dividing voices undoubtedly weakens their resonance, and as the reader will have observed, one of the principal factors in good orchestration is equal balance of tone in the distribution of chords. But in choral writing the question is somewhat different. The orchestra, even after repeated rehearsal always plays from music; the operatic chorus, on the other hand, sings by heart. The chorus master can carry out the composer's instructions as to the division of parts in one way or another, varying and adjusting the number of singers to each part. By manipulating some shade of expression he can maintain a balance of tone between divided and undivided voices. In orchestral material the composer has to handle a great number of timbres, widely different in character and volume of tone. In the chorus there are but four qualities. A chorus moving about the stage cannot convey varying shades of expression so exactly as an orchestra seated at the desk. It may therefore be safely assumed that a composer is entitled to some licence in the question of dividing choral parts; dealing with the orchestra involves greater foresight and care.

1. The way voices are divided definitely reduces their resonance, and as the reader may have noticed, one of the key factors in good orchestration is an equal balance of tone when distributing chords. However, in choral writing, the situation is a bit different. The orchestra, even after many rehearsals, always plays from music; the operatic chorus, on the other hand, performs from memory. The chorus master can implement the composer's instructions for dividing parts in various ways, adjusting the number of singers for each part. By changing some nuance of expression, he can maintain a balanced tone between divided and unified voices. In orchestral writing, the composer has to manage a large variety of timbres that differ significantly in character and volume. In the chorus, there are only four qualities. A chorus moving around the stage can't convey nuances of expression as precisely as an orchestra that is seated. Therefore, it's reasonable to assume that a composer has some flexibility when it comes to dividing choral parts; writing for the orchestra requires greater foresight and attention to detail.

2. In trying to obtain equal balance in writing three-part choruses for male or female chorus I have often resorted to the method of doubling the middle part as recommended on p. 149. The chorus master is at liberty to equalise the chorus by transferring voices from one part to another. In choruses divided into three parts I have noticed that chorus masters are in the habit of giving the upper part to Sopr. I, or Ten. I, and the two lower parts to Sopr. II and Ten. II divided. I consider this arrangement unsound, as the balance of parts can never be equal. The attention of chorus masters is called to the necessity of strengthening middle parts, for the expedient of giving prominence to the upper part concerns melody alone and leaves harmony out of the question.

2. In trying to create a balanced three-part chorus for male or female voices, I've often used the method of doubling the middle part as suggested on p. 149. The chorus master can adjust the balance by moving voices between parts. In three-part choruses, I've noticed that chorus masters tend to assign the upper part to Sopr. I or Ten. I, while splitting the two lower parts between Sopr. II and Ten. II. I find this setup unbalanced, as it never achieves equal distribution among the parts. I want to emphasize to chorus masters the importance of strengthening the middle parts, as focusing on the upper part only highlights the melody and ignores the harmony.

3. Skilful management of choral parts is a fairly safe guarantee of clear and satisfactory performance. Miscalculations in writing are a great hindrance to study, and the most experienced chorus may come to grief through faulty progression of parts. If the progression of parts is correct, if discords are properly prepared,-152- sudden and remote modulations, even of the harshest and most uncommon kind will be comparatively simple and may be approached with some degree of confidence. This is a fact which composers do not always bear in mind, but singers know it well and appreciate its importance to the full. As an instance I quote the very difficult modulation which occurs in Ex. No. 169 (Sadko 302). I doubt whether it could be sung if written in any other way. Careful endeavour on the part of a composer is better than useless struggle inflicted upon the performer.

3. Skillful management of choral parts is a pretty reliable way to ensure a clear and satisfying performance. Errors in writing can seriously hinder the study process, and even the most experienced choir can run into trouble due to poor progression of parts. If the progression of parts is right, and if dissonances are properly set up,-152- unexpected and distant modulations, even the harshest and most unusual ones, will be relatively simple and can be tackled with some level of confidence. This is something composers don’t always keep in mind, but singers are very aware of it and truly understand its significance. For example, I mention the very challenging modulation that appears in Ex. No. 169 (Sadko 302). I doubt it could be sung if it were written any other way. Careful effort on the part of a composer is far better than putting the performer through a needless struggle.

July 31st (Aug. 13th) 1905.

July 31, 1905 (Aug. 13)



FOOTNOTES

[1] This manuscript was given to me by Alexander Glazounov; if a Rimsky-Korsakov museum is ever founded it will be placed there.

[1] I got this manuscript from Alexander Glazounov; if a Rimsky-Korsakov museum is ever established, it will be kept there.

[2] This preface had already been published in his Notes and Articles on Music (St. Petersburgh, 1911).

[2] This preface had already been published in his Notes and Articles on Music (St. Petersburg, 1911).

[3] Recently the firm of Belaieff has published Rimsky-Korsakov's symphonic works in miniature score, pocket-size.

[3] Recently, the Belaieff publishing company released Rimsky-Korsakov's symphonic works in a compact, pocket-sized score.

[4] In the margin of the MS. a question mark is added here. (Editor's note.)

[4] A question mark has been added in the margin of the manuscript. (Editor's note.)

[5] A. Glazounov has well expressed the various degrees of excellence in scoring, which he divides into three classes: 1. When the orchestra sounds well, playing from sight; magnificent, after a few rehearsals. 2. When effects cannot be brought off except with the greatest care and attention on the part of conductor and players. 3. When the orchestra never sounds well. Evidently the chief aim in orchestration is to obtain the first of these results. (Author's note.)

[5] A. Glazounov has clearly articulated the different levels of excellence in scoring, which he categorizes into three groups: 1. When the orchestra sounds great while reading from the sheet music; stunning, after a few rehearsals. 2. When effects can only be achieved with the utmost care and focus from both the conductor and the players. 3. When the orchestra never sounds good. Clearly, the main goal in orchestration is to achieve the first outcome. (Author's note.)

[6] A short review of these various questions forms the first chapter of the book. (Editor's note.)

[6] A brief overview of these different questions makes up the first chapter of the book. (Editor's note.)

[7] To give a list of easy three and four-note chords, or to explain the different methods of bowing does not come within the scope of the present book.

[7] Providing a list of simple three and four-note chords or explaining the various bowing techniques isn't the focus of this book.

[8] Of late years sometimes two tubas are employed, by Glazounov for instance in his Finnish Fantasia. (Editor's note.)

[8] In recent years, it's common to see two tubas used, as Glazounov does in his Finnish Fantasia. (Editor's note.)

[A] The 7th natural harmonic is everywhere omitted as useless; the same in the horns, the notes 11, 13, 14 and 15.

[A] The 7th natural harmonic is often disregarded as unnecessary; the same goes for notes 11, 13, 14, and 15 in horns.

[B] The b♮ of the octave -1 does not exist on the trombones.

[B] The b♮ of octave -1 is not found on trombones.

[9] A Russian instrument which, like the balalaïka, is better known abroad. (Translator's note.)

[9] A Russian instrument that, similar to the balalaika, is more well-known internationally. (Translator's note.)

[10] A chromatic harp without pedals has now been invented in France (Lyon's system), on which the most abrupt modulations are possible. (Translator's note.)

[10] A chromatic harp without pedals has now been created in France (Lyon's system), which allows for the most sudden changes in music. (Translator's note.)

[11] Rimsky-Korsakov's opera Sadko and Moussorgsky's Boris Godounov are particularly interesting in this respect. (Translator's note.)

[11] Rimsky-Korsakov's opera Sadko and Moussorgsky's Boris Godounov are especially noteworthy in this regard. (Translator's note.)

[12] Recently, bells have been made of suspended metal plates possessing the rare quality of a fairly pure tone, and which are sufficiently portable to be used on the concert platform. (Editor's note.)

[12] Recently, bells have been created from suspended metal plates that have the unique quality of producing a pretty pure tone, and they are portable enough to be used on concert stages. (Editor's note.)

[C] The present volume is divided into two parts, text (pp. 1-152) and musical examples (pp. 1-333). The first page of the second part lists the standard full-score editions of Rimsky-Korsakov's works that are referred to throughout the book. These references to specific passages are always indicated by boxed numbers or boxed letters corresponding to the ones marking the sub-divisions of the particular score. On the other hand, references in the text to the 312 musical examples in the second part of the book are always indicated as "No. 1," "No. 2," etc. Thus, "The Tsar's Bride 84" indicates that the reader should look at section 84 of the score of The Tsar's Bride as published by Belaieff in Leipzig, the music of which is not reprinted here; whereas "No. 1. Shéhérazade 2nd movement B" indicates that the reader should look at the first musical example in the second part of the present book, which comes from the section marked B in the second movement of the score of Shéhérazade as published by Belaieff.

[C] This book is split into two parts: the text (pp. 1-152) and the musical examples (pp. 1-333). The first page of the second part lists the standard full-score editions of Rimsky-Korsakov's works referenced throughout the book. Specific passages are always noted with boxed numbers or letters that match the subdivisions of the particular score. Meanwhile, references in the text to the 312 musical examples in the second part of the book are always indicated as "No. 1," "No. 2," etc. For example, "The Tsar's Bride 84" means that the reader should check section 84 of the score for The Tsar's Bride published by Belaieff in Leipzig, with the music not included here; whereas "No. 1. Shéhérazade 2nd movement B" indicates that the reader should look at the first musical example in the second part of this book, which comes from the section marked B in the second movement of the score for Shéhérazade as published by Belaieff.

[13] The composer has emended the score in the following manner: from the fifth to the ninth bar after 305, and also from the fifth to the ninth bar after 306, the three clarinets play in unison, the trumpet being marked forte instead of fortissimo; in the example, the first of these passages is corrected according to the composer's alteration. (Editor's note.)

[13] The composer has updated the score as follows: from the fifth to the ninth bar after 305, and also from the fifth to the ninth bar after 306, the three clarinets play together, with the trumpet marked forte instead of fortissimo; in the example, the first of these sections is corrected according to the composer's changes. (Editor's note.)

[14] The process of doubling strings and wood-wind in octaves:

[14] The method of doubling strings and woodwinds in octaves:

Fl.
Vns
It seems there was an error, as I did not receive any phrases to modernize. Please provide the text! 8, Ob.
'Cellos
I am ready to assist. Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize. 8,

etc. often used by the classics to obtain balance of tone, is not to be recommended, as the tone quality of the two groups is so widely different. As a result of the ever-increasing tendency to profusion of colour, this method has recently come into fashion again, notably among the younger French composers. (Editor's note.)

etc. often used by the classics to achieve a balanced tone is not recommended, as the tone quality of the two groups is very different. Due to the growing trend toward a rich use of color, this method has recently become popular again, especially among younger French composers. (Editor's note.)

[15] In the full score a misprint occurs in the clarinet part; it is corrected in the example. (Editor's note.)

[15] There is a mistake in the clarinet part in the full score; it has been fixed in the example. (Editor's note.)

[16] A splendid example of the combination of strings and brass may be found in the introduction to the 2nd scene of the 4th act of "Khovanstchina" by Moussorgsky, orchestrated by Rimsky-Korsakov. (Editor's note.)

[16] A great example of blending strings and brass can be found in the introduction to the 2nd scene of the 4th act of "Khovanstchina" by Moussorgsky, arranged by Rimsky-Korsakov. (Editor's note.)

[17] Mention should be made of the happy use of a small orchestra in the wings (2 picc., 2 cl., 2 horns, 1 trombone, tambourine, 4 Vns, 2 violas, 1 D-bass) in The May Night, Act II, Sc. I. M-P. (Editor's note.)

[17] It's worth noting the enjoyable use of a small orchestra in the wings (2 piccolos, 2 clarinets, 2 horns, 1 trombone, tambourine, 4 violins, 2 violas, 1 double bass) in The May Night, Act II, Sc. I. M-P. (Editor's note.)

[18] Here the author approaches a question so well known to the Russians that it does not require any further elucidation for their guidance. But a whole book would have to be written to form a compendium of practical rules on this subject, and to point out the errors which nearly all French composers openly commit—even those who are famous for their sense of diction and literary style. We can only conclude that the question has come to be considered of minor importance in France, perhaps on account of the lack of definite stress on the syllables of words, which is characteristic of the French language. It is not within the translator's province to discuss the question of French versification or to elaborate the excellent maxims laid down by Rimsky-Korsakov, the first, among many, to touch upon this delicate and important subject. (Translator's note.)

[18] Here, the author tackles a question that's so familiar to Russians that it doesn't need any additional explanation for their understanding. However, an entire book would be necessary to create a comprehensive guide on the topic and to highlight the mistakes that almost all French composers make— even those known for their awareness of wording and literary style. We can only conclude that this issue is regarded as less significant in France, possibly due to the lack of clear emphasis on syllables in the French language. It's not the translator's role to discuss French versification or to elaborate on the excellent principles established by Rimsky-Korsakov, who was among the first to address this delicate and important topic. (Translator's note.)

[19] Contrebasses voices as they are called when mentioned in French works are peculiar to Russia, in which country they are plentiful. (Translator's note.)

[19] Contrebasses voices, as they are referred to in French literature, are unique to Russia, where they are abundant. (Translator's note.)

Nikolai Rimsky-Korsakov

Principles
of Orchestration

with musical examples
drawn from his own works

Edited by
MAXIMILIAN STEINBERG

English translation by
EDWARD AGATE

[VOLUME II]

[Édition Russe de Musique, Paris, 1922]

[Russian Music Edition, Paris, 1922]


The musical examples in this volume are taken from the composer's following works:

The musical examples in this book come from the composer's following works:

W. BESSEL & CO., publishers, Petrograd.

"IVAN THE TERRIBLE", opera in 3 acts, 1894 edition.
"SNEGOUROTCHKA", opera in prologue and 4 acts (1880-1881).
"THE LEGEND OF TSAR SALTAN", opera in prologue and 4 acts (1899-1900).
"SERVILIA", opera in 5 acts (1900-1901).
"KASHTCHEÏ THE IMMORTAL", opera in 1 act of 3 scenes (1902).
"PAN VOYEVODA", opera in 4 acts (1902-1903).
"VERA SCHELOGA", prologue to "IVAN THE TERRIBLE", op. 54 (1898).
"ANTAR", symphonic suite (2nd symphony), new edition of 1897, published in 1913.

"IVAN THE TERRIBLE", opera in 3 acts, 1894 edition.
"SNEGOUROTCHKA", opera in prologue and 4 acts (1880-1881).
"THE LEGEND OF TSAR SALTAN", opera in prologue and 4 acts (1899-1900).
"SERVILIA", opera in 5 acts (1900-1901).
"KASHTCHEÏ THE IMMORTAL", opera in 1 act of 3 scenes (1902).
"PAN VOYEVODA", opera in 4 acts (1902-1903).
"VERA SCHELOGA", prologue to "IVAN THE TERRIBLE", op. 54 (1898).
"ANTAR", symphonic suite (2nd symphony), new edition of 1897, published in 1913.

P. JURGENSON, publisher, Moscow.

"SADKO", symphonic poem, 1891-1892 edition.
"THE GOLDEN COCKEREL", opera in 3 acts (1906-1907).

"SADKO", symphonic poem, 1891-1892 edition.
"THE GOLDEN COCKEREL", opera in 3 acts (1906-1907).

M.P. BELAIEFF, publisher, Leipzig.

"THE MAY NIGHT", opera in 3 acts (1878-1879).
"MLADA", opera-ballet in 4 acts (1889-1890).
"THE CHRISTMAS NIGHT", opera in 4 acts (1894-1895).
"SADKO", opera-legend in 7 scenes (1895-1896).
"THE TSAR'S BRIDE", opera in 4 acts (1898).
"THE LEGEND OF THE INVISIBLE CITY OF KITESH AND THE MAID FEVRONIA",
opera in 4 acts (1903-1905).
"SPANISH CAPRICCIO", op. 34 (1887).
"SHEHERAZADE", symphonic suite from the "THOUSAND AND ONE NIGHTS", op. 35 (1888).
"RUSSIAN EASTER FÊTE", Overture on Russian Church Themes, op. 36 (1888).

"THE MAY NIGHT," opera in 3 acts (1878-1879).
"MLADA," opera-ballet in 4 acts (1889-1890).
"THE CHRISTMAS NIGHT," opera in 4 acts (1894-1895).
"SADKO," opera-legend in 7 scenes (1895-1896).
"THE TSAR'S BRIDE," opera in 4 acts (1898).
"THE LEGEND OF THE INVISIBLE CITY OF KITESH AND THE MAID FEVRONIA,"
opera in 4 acts (1903-1905).
"SPANISH CAPRICCIO," op. 34 (1887).
"SHEHERAZADE," symphonic suite from the "THOUSAND AND ONE NIGHTS,"
op. 35 (1888).
"RUSSIAN EASTER FÊTE," Overture on Russian Church Themes, op. 36 (1888).


No. 1. “Sheherazade,” 2nd movement.
No. 1. "Shéhérazade," 2nd movement.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music music

No. 2. “The Legend of the invisible city of Kitesh.”
No. 2. "Legend of the Invisible City of Kitéj."

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music music
music

No. 3. “Spanish Capriccio.”
No. 3. "Capriccio Espagnol."

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music

music


No. 4. “Pan Voyevoda.”
No. 4. "Pan the Voivode."

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music

music


No. 5. “The Golden Cockerel.”
N° 5. "The Golden Rooster."

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music

music


No. 6. “Sadko,” symphonic tableau (p. 28).
No. 6. "Sadko," symphonic piece (p. 28).

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music
music

music
music


No. 7. “Pan Voyevoda,” nocturne.
No. 7. "Pan the Voivode," nocturne.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music
music

music
music


No. 8. “Snegourotchka.”
No. 8. "Snegurochka."

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music music

No. 9. “Snegourotchka.”
No. 9. “Snegurochka.”

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music

music


No. 10. “The Legend of the invisible city of Kitesh.”
No. 10. "Legend of the Invisible City of Kitezh."

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music

music


No. 11. “The Golden Cockerel.”
No. 11. "The Golden Rooster."

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music

music


No. 12. “Sheherazade,” 3rd movement (commencement).
No. 12. “Shéhérazade,” 3rd movement (beginning).

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music

music


No. 13. “The Golden Cockerel” (p. 87).
No. 13. "The Golden Rooster" (p. 87).

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music

music


No. 14. “Sadko.”
No. 14. "Sadko."

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music
music

music
music


No. 15. “Snegourotchka.”
No. 15. "Snow Maiden."

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music
music
music

music
music
music


No. 16. “The Golden Cockerel” (p. 88).
No. 16. “The Golden Rooster” (p. 88).

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music

music


No. 17. “Snegourotchka.”
No. 17. "Sniégourotchka."

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music music
music music

No. 18. “The May Night,” Act III.
No. 1. "The Night of May," 3rd act.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music

music


No. 19. “Sheherazade,” 2nd movement.
No. 19. “Shéhérazade,” 2me mouvement.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music

music


No. 20. “Sadko.”
N° 20. "Sadko."

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music

music


No. 21. “The Legend of the invisible city of Kitesh.”
No. 21. "Legend of the Invisible City of Kitezh."

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music

music


No. 22. “The Tsar’s Bride.”
No. 22. "The Tsar's Bride."

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music

music


No. 23. “The Legend of Tsar Saltan.”
N° 23. "Legend of Tsar Saltan."

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music

music


No. 24. “Sadko” (p. 336).
No. 24. "Sadko" (p. 336).

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music

music


No. 25. “Ivan the Terrible,” Act III.
No. 25. “La Pskovitaine,” 3me acte.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music

music


No. 26. “Snegourotchka.”
No. 26. "Snegurochka."

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music music

No. 27. “Sadko” (p. 296).
N° 27. "Sadko" (p. 296).

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music

music


No. 28. “Snegourotchka.”
No. 28. „Sniégourotchka.“

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music
music

music
music


No. 29. “Antar.”
No. 29. "Antar."

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music

music


No. 30. “Sheherazade,” 3rd movement (p. 131).
No. 30. "Shéhérazade," 3rd movement (p. 131).

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music music

No. 31. “The Legend of the invisible city of Kitesh.”
No. 31. "Legend of the Invisible City of Kitezh."

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music

music


No. 32. “Antar.”
No. 32. "Antar."

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music music

No. 33. “Snegourotchka.”
N° 33. "Snegurochka."

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music

music


No. 34. “The Legend of the invisible city of Kitesh.”
No. 34. "Legend of the Invisible City of Kitéj."

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music

music


No. 35. “Spanish Capriccio.”
No. 35. "Spanish Capriccio."

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music

music


No. 36. “The Legend of Tsar Saltan.”
No. 36. "Legend of Tsar Saltan."

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music
music

music
music


No. 37. “Sheherazade,” 4th movement (p. 140).
N° 37. "Shéhérazade," 4th movement (p. 140).

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music

music


No. 38. “Ivan the Terrible,” Act III (p. 236).
No. 38. "La Pskovitaine," 3rd act (p. 236).

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music music

No. 39. “The Legend of the invisible city of Kitesh.”
No. 39. "Legend of the Invisible City of Kitéj."

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music

music


No. 40. “Sheherazade,” 2nd movement (p. 43).
No. 40. "Shéhérazade," 2nd movement (p. 43).

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music

music


No. 41. “Snegourotchka.”
N° 41. "Sniégourotchka."

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music

music


No. 42. “The Golden Cockerel” (p. 75).
No. 42. "The Golden Rooster" (p. 75).

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music

music


No. 43. “The Golden Cockerel” (p. 119).
No. 43. "Le Coq d’Or" (p. 119).

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music

music


No. 44. “Spanish Capriccio.”
N° 44. "Capriccio Espagnol."

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music

music


No. 45. “The Golden Cockerel.”
No. 45. "The Golden Rooster."

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music

music


No. 46. “Mlada,” Act II (p. 206).
No. 46. “Mlada,” 2me act (p. 206).

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music

music


No. 47. “Snegourotchka.”
No. 47. "Snegurochka."

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music

music


No. 48. “Snegourotchka.”
No. 48. "Snegurochka."

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music

music


No. 49. “Vera Scheloga.”
No. 49. “The Noblewoman Vera Cheloga.”

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music

music


No. 50. “The Golden Cockerel” (p. 330).
No. 50. “The Golden Rooster” (p. 330).

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music

music


No. 51. “Mlada,” Act III (p. 359).
No. 51. “Mlada,” 3rd act (p. 359).

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music

music


No. 52. “Snegourotchka.”
No. 52. "Snow Maiden."

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music

music


No. 53. “The Legend of the invisible city of Kitesh” (p. 491).
No. 53. "Legend of the invisible city of Kitéj" (p. 491).

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music

music


No. 54. “Snegourotchka” (p. 133).
No. 54. “Sniégourotchka” (p. 133).

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music

music


No. 55. “Snegourotchka” (p. 365).
No. 55. "Sniégourotchka" (p. 365).

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music

music


No. 56. “Spanish Capriccio.”
No. 56. "Capriccio Espagnol."

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music

music


No. 57. “Snegourotchka” (p. 306).
No. 57. "Snegurochka" (p. 306).

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music

music


No. 58. “Sheherazade,” 3rd movement.
No. 58. "Shéhérazade," 3rd movement.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music

music


No. 59. “Vera Scheloga.”
N° 59. “The Boïar's Véra Chéloga.”

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music

music


No. 60. “Mlada,” Act III (p. 389).
No. 60. „Mlada,“ 3me acte (p. 389).

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music

music


No. 61. “Mlada,” Act II (p. 205).
No. 61. “Mlada,” 2me act (p. 205).

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music

music


No. 62. “Servilia.”
No. 62. "Servilia."

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music music

No. 63. “The Tsar’s Bride.”
No. 63. "The Tsar's Fiancée."

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music

music


No. 64. “Spanish Capriccio” (p. 57).
No. 64. "Spanish Caprice" (p. 57).

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music

music


No. 65. “Antar,” 1st version, 3rd movement (commencement).
No. 65. "Antar," first version, 3rd movement (beginning).

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music

music


No. 66. “Sheherazade,” 3rd movement.
No. 66. „Shéhérazade,“ 3me mouvement.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music music

No. 67. “Spanish Capriccio” (p. 79).
N° 67. "Capriccio Espagnol" (p. 79).

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music

music


No. 68. “The Christmas Night.”
No. 68. "Christmas Eve."

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music

music


No. 69. “The Legend of the invisible city of Kitesh.”
No. 69. "Legend of the Invisible City of Kitezh."

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music

music


No. 70. “The Legend of the invisible city of Kitesh.”
No. 70. "Legend of the Invisible City of Kitéj."

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music music

No. 71. “Sadko.”
No. 71. "Sadko."

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music

music


No. 72. “Snegourotchka.”
No. 72. "Snegurochka."

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music

music


No. 73. “Antar,” 3rd movement.
No. 73. „Antar,“ 3me movement.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music

music


No. 74. “Sheherazade,” 2nd movement (p. 51).
No. 74. “Shéhérazade,” 2nd movement (p. 51).

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music

music


No. 75. “Sadko” (p. 498).
No. 75. "Sadko" (p. 498).

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music

music


No. 76. “The May Night,” Act III (commencement).
No. 76. "La Nuit de Mai," 3rd act (beginning).

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music

music


No. 77. “Sheherazade,” 4th movement (p. 204).
No. 77. "Shéhérazade," 4th movement (p. 204).

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music music
music

No. 78. “Mlada,” Act III (p. 350).
No. 78. "Mlada," Act 3 (p. 350).

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music

music


No. 79. “Mlada,” Act III (p. 370).
No. 79. "Mlada," Act 3 (p. 370).

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music

music


No. 80. “The May Night,” Act III.
No. 80. "The Night of May," Act 3.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music

music


No. 81. “Sadko.”
N° 81. "Sadko."

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music
music

music
music


No. 82. “Sadko.”
No. 82. „Sadko.“

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music

music


No. 83. “Sadko.”
No. 83. "Sadko."

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music

music


No. 84. “The Legend of Tsar Saltan” (p. 54).
No. 84. “Legend of Tsar Saltan” (p. 54).

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music music

No. 85. “Ivan the Terrible,” overture (beginning).
No. 85. "La Pskovitaine," ouverture (début).

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music

music


No. 86. “Sadko.”
N° 86. "Sadko."

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music

music


No. 87. “Kashtcheï the Immortal.”
N° 87. "Katchkaï the Immortal."

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music

music


No. 88. “Servilia.”
N° 88. "Servilia."

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music

music


No. 89. “Servilia.”
No. 89. "Servilia."

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music music

No. 90. “Sheherazade,” 4th part.
No. 90. “Shéhérazade,” 4th part.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music music

music

music


No. 91. “The Legend of Tsar Saltan.”
No. 91. "Legend of Tsar Saltan."

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music

music


No. 92. “The Golden Cockerel.”
No. 92. "The Golden Rooster."

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music

music


No. 93. “Snegourotchka” (p. 269).
No. 93. “Snegurochka” (p. 269).

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music

music


No. 94. “Snegourotchka” (p. 271).
No. 94. „Sniégourotchka“ (p. 271).

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music

music


No. 95. “Snegourotchka.”
N° 95. "Snegurochka."

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music music

No. 96. “Ivan the Terrible,” Act III (p. 318).
No. 96. "La Pskovitaine," 3rd act (p. 318).

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music

music


No. 97. “Snegourotchka.”
N° 97. "Snegurochka."

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music

music


No. 98. “The Legend of Tsar Saltan.”
No. 98. "Legend of Tsar Saltan."

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music music

No. 99. “Snegourotchka” (p. 145).
No. 99. "Sniégourotchka" (p. 145).

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music

music


No. 100. “The Christmas Night.”
No. 100. "Christmas Night."

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music

music


No. 101. “The Christmas Night.”
N° 101. "Christmas Night."

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music music

No. 102. “Snegourotchka.”
No. 102. "Sniegourotchka."

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music

music


No. 103. “The Legend of the invisible city of Kitesh.”
No. 103. "Legend of the Invisible City of Kitezh."

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music

music


No. 104. “The Golden Cockerel.”
No. 104. "The Golden Rooster."

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music

music


No. 105. “The Christmas Night” (p. 247).
No. 105. "Christmas Eve" (p. 247).

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music

music


No. 106. “The Christmas Night,” Prelude.
No. 106. "The Night of Christmas," Prelude.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music

music


No. 107. “Snegourotchka.”
No. 107. “Snegurochka.”

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music

music


No. 108. “Snegourotchka.”
No. 108. "Snegurochka."

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music

music


No. 109. “Sheherazade,” 1st movement (p. 3).
No. 109. "Shéhérazade," 1er movement (p. 3).

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music

music


No. 110. “The Legend of Tsar Saltan” (p. 197).
No. 110. "Legend of Tsar Saltan" (p. 197).

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music

music


No. 111. “The Legend of Tsar Saltan.”
No. 111. "Legend of Tsar Saltan."

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music

music


No. 112. “Sadko,” (opening of the 2nd tableau).
No. 112. “Sadko,” (start of 2nd act).

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music
music

music
music


No. 113. “The Tsar’s Bride.”
No. 113. "The Tsar's Fiancée."

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music

music


No. 114. “The Legend of the invisible city of Kitesh” (p. 127).
No. 114. "Legend of the Invisible City of Kitéj" (p. 127).

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music

music


No. 115. “The Legend of the invisible city of Kitesh” (p. 257).
No. 115. "Legend of the Invisible City of Kitéj" (p. 257).

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music

music


No. 116. “The Legend of the invisible city of Kitesh.”
No. 116. "Legend of the Invisible City of Kitéj."

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music

music


No. 117. “The Golden Cockerel” (p. 315).
No. 117. "The Golden Rooster" (p. 315).

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music

music


No. 118. “Snegourotchka.”
No. 118. "Snegurochka."

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music

music


No. 119. “Snegourotchka.”
No. 119. "Snegurochka."

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music

music


No. 120. “Sadko.”
N° 120. "Sadko."

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music music
music music

No. 121. “Sadko.”
No. 121. "Sadko."

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music

music


No. 122. “Sadko.”
No. 122. "Sadko."

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music music

No. 123. “Kashtcheï the Immortal” (p. 119).
N° 123. "Kachtchéï l’Immortel" (p. 119).

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music

music


No. 124. “The Legend of the invisible city of Kitesh.”
No. 124. “Legend of the Invisible City of Kitéj.”

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music

music


No. 125. “The Legend of the invisible city of Kitesh” (p. 392).
No. 125. "Legend of the Invisible City of Kitezh" (p. 392).

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music

music


No. 126. “The Legend of the invisible city of Kitesh” (p. 517).
No. 126. "Legend of the Invisible City of Kitéj" (p. 517).

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music
music

music
music


No. 127. “The Golden Cockerel.”
No. 127. “The Golden Rooster.”

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music

music


No. 128. “The Golden Cockerel.”
No. 128. "The Golden Rooster."

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music

music


No. 129. “Snegourotchka” (p. 350).
No. 129. “Sniégourotchka” (p. 350).

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music

music


No. 130. “Sadko.”
N° 130. "Sadko."

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music music

No. 131. “Sadko.”
N° 131. "Sadko."

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music

music


No. 132. “The Christmas Night” (p. 309).
No. 132. "The Night of Christmas" (p. 309).

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music

music


No. 133. “The Legend of Tsar Saltan.”
No. 133. "Legend of Tsar Saltan."

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music music

No. 134. “The Legend of the invisible city of Kitesh.”
No. 134. "Legend of the Invisible City of Kitéj."

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music

music


No. 135. “The Golden Cockerel” (p. 143).
No. 135. "The Golden Rooster" (p. 143).

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music

music


No. 136. “Snegourotchka” (p. 97).
No. 136. "Sniégourotchka" (p. 97).

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music

music


No. 137. “Servilia.”
No. 137. "Servilia."

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music
music

music
music


No. 138. “The Legend of Tsar Saltan.”
No. 138. "Legend of Tsar Saltan."

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music

music


No. 139. “The Legend of the invisible city of Kitesh.”
No. 139. "Legend of the Invisible City of Kitez."

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music

music


No. 140. “The Legend of the invisible city of Kitesh.”
No. 140. “Legend of the Invisible City of Kitezh.”

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music

music


No. 141. “The Tsar’s Bride.”
N° 141. "The Tsar's Bride."

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music

music


No. 142. “The Tsar’s Bride” (p. 247).
No. 142. “The Tsar's Fiancée” (p. 247).

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music

music


No. 143. “The Christmas Night.”
No. 143. "Christmas Eve."

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music

music


No. 144. “Sadko” (p. 121; woodwind alone).
No. 144. "Sadko" (p. 121; wind instruments only).

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music

music


No. 145. “Sadko.”
No. 145. "Sadko."

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music

music


No. 146. “The Legend of the invisible city of Kitesh.”
No. 146. "Legend of the Invisible City of Kitezh."

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music

music


No. 147. “The Golden Cockerel.”
No. 147. "The Golden Rooster."

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music

music


No. 148. “Russian Easter Fête” (p. 11).
No. 148. "The Great Russian Easter" (p. 11).

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music

music


No. 149. “The Legend of Tsar Saltan.”
No. 149. "Legend of Tsar Saltan."

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music
music

music
music


No. 150. “The Legend of Tsar Saltan” (p. 219).
No. 150. "Legend of Tsar Saltan" (p. 219).

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music

music


No. 151. “Antar.”
No. 151. „Antar.“

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music

music


No. 152. “Antar.”
No. 152. „Antar.“

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music

music


No. 153. “The Christmas Night” (p. 376).
No. 153. "The Night of Christmas" (p. 376).

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music music
music music

No. 154. “Sadko.”
N° 154. "Sadko."

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music

music


No. 155. “Servilia.”
No. 155. "Servilia."

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music

music


No. 156. “The Legend of the invisible city of Kitesh” (p. 252).
No. 156. "Legend of the Invisible City of Kitezh" (p. 252).

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music

music


No. 157. “Antar.”
No. 157. „Antar.“

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music

music


No. 158. “Ivan the Terrible,” Act I.
No. 158. "La Pskovitaine," Act 1.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music

music


No. 159. “Snegourotchka” (p. 223).
No. 159. "Sniégourotchka" (p. 223).

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music

music


No. 160. “Sadko” (p. 231).
No. 160. „Sadko“ (p. 231).

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music

music


No. 161. “The Legend of Tsar Saltan” (p. 80).
No. 161. "Legend of Tsar Saltan" (p. 80).

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music

music


No. 162. “The Legend of Tsar Saltan” (p. 92).
No. 162. "Legend of Tsar Saltan" (p. 92).

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music

music


No. 163. “The Legend of the invisible city of Kitesh.”
No. 163. "Legend of the Invisible City of Kitezh."

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music

music


No. 164. “The Legend of the invisible city of Kitesh” (p. 400).
No. 164. "Legend of the Invisible City of Kitezh" (p. 400).

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music

music


No. 165. “The May Night,” Act I (p. 105).
No. 165. "The Night of May," Act 1 (p. 105).

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music

music


No. 166. “Snegourotchka.”
No. 166. "Sniégourotchka."

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music

music


No. 167. “The Christmas Night.”
No. 167. "Christmas Eve."

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music

music


No. 168. “Sadko.”
N° 168. "Sadko."

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music music

No. 169. “Sadko” (p. 492).
No. 169. “Sadko” (p. 492).

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music music

No. 170. “Sadko.”
No. 170. “Sadko.”

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music

music


No. 171. “Antar.”
No. 171. "Antar."

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music

music


No. 172. “The Tsar’s Bride” (p. 252).
No. 172. "The Tsar's Bride" (p. 252).

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music

music


No. 173. “Sadko” (p. 112).
N° 173. "Sadko" (p. 112).

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music

music


No. 174. “The Christmas Night.”
No. 174. "Christmas Eve."

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music

music


No. 175a. “Vera Scheloga” (p. 49).
No. 175.a. "The Boïarina Véra Chéloga" (p. 49).

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music

music


No. 175b. Another possible orchestration.
No. 175.b. Other orchestration possible.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music

music


No. 176. “Russian Easter Fête” (p. 5).
No. 176. "The Great Russian Easter" (p. 5).

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music

music


No. 177. “Russian Easter Fête” (p. 9).
No. 177. "The Great Russian Easter" (p. 9).

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music

music


No. 178. “The Tsar’s Bride” (p. 1-2).
No. 178. "The Tsar’s Fiancée" (p. 1-2).

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music

music


No. 179. “The Tsar’s Bride.”
No. 179. "The Tsar's Fiancée."

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music

music


No. 180. “The Tsar’s Bride.”
No. 180. "The Tsar's Bride."

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music

music


No. 181. “The Tsar’s Bride.”
No. 181. "The Tsar's Bride."

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music

music


No. 182. “The Legend of Tsar Saltan.”
No. 182. "Legend of Tsar Saltan."

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music

music


No. 183. “The Legend of Tsar Saltan.”
No. 183. "Legend of Tsar Saltan."

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music

music


No. 184. “The Legend of Tsar Saltan.”
No. 184. "Legend of Tsar Saltan."

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music

music


No. 185. “The Legend of Tsar Saltan.”
No. 185. "Legend of Tsar Saltan."

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music

music


No. 186. “The Legend of Tsar Saltan.”
No. 186. "Legend of Tsar Saltan."

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music

music


No. 187. “The Legend of Tsar Saltan” (p. 306).
No. 187. "Legend of Tsar Saltan" (p. 306).

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music

music


No. 188. “The Legend of Tsar Saltan” (p. 416).
No. 188. "Legend of Tsar Saltan" (p. 416).

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music

music


No. 189. “The Legend of Tsar Saltan” (p. 367).
No. 189. "Legend of Tsar Saltan" (p. 367).

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music music

No. 190. “Ivan the Terrible,” overture.
No. 190. "La Pskovitaine," overture.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music

music


No. 191. “Ivan the Terrible,” overture.
N° 191. "La Pskovitaine," overture.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music

music


No. 192. “Sheherazade” (p. 5).
No. 192. "Shéhérazade" (p. 5).

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music

music


No. 193. “Sheherazade” (p. 8).
No. 193. „Shéhérazade“ (p. 8).

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music

music


No. 194. “Sheherazade” (p. 19).
N° 194. "Shéhérazade" (p. 19).

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music

music


No. 195. “Sheherazade” (p. 38-39).
No. 195. „Shéhérazade“ (p. 38-39).

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music

music


No. 196. “The Legend of the invisible city of Kitesh.”
No. 196. "Legend of the Invisible City of Kitéj."

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music

music


No. 197. “The Legend of the invisible city of Kitesh.”
No. 197. "Legend of the Invisible City of Kitéj."

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music

music


No. 198. “The Legend of the invisible city of Kitesh.”
No. 198. "Legend of the Invisible City of Kitezh."

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music

music


No. 199. “The Legend of the invisible city of Kitesh.”
No. 199. "Legend of the Invisible City of Kitezh."

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music

music


No. 200. “The Legend of the invisible city of Kitesh.”
No. 200. "Legend of the Invisible City of Kitezh."

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music

music


No. 201. “The Legend of the invisible city of Kitesh.”
No. 201. "Legend of the Invisible City of Kitéj."

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music

music


No. 202. “The Golden Cockerel” (p. 298-299).
No. 202. "The Golden Rooster" (p. 298-299).

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music

music


No. 203. “The Golden Cockerel” (p. 309-310).
No. 203. "The Golden Rooster" (pp. 309-310).

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music

music


No. 204. “Snegourotchka” (p. 267).
No. 204. „Sniégourotchka“ (p. 267).

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music

music


No. 205. “Sadko.”
No. 205. "Sadko."

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music

music


No. 206. “Sadko.”
N° 206. "Sadko."

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music

music


No. 207. “The Christmas Night.”
N° 207. "Christmas Eve."

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music music

No. 208. “The Christmas Night.”
No. 208. "Christmas Eve."

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music music

music

music


No. 209. “Sheherazade” (p. 123).
No. 209. "Shéhérazade" (p. 123).

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music music

No. 210. “Snegourotchka” (p. 176-177).
No. 210. „Sniégourotchka“ (p. 176-177).

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music

music


No. 211. “Snegourotchka” (p. 179-180).
No. 211. „Sniégourotchka“ (p. 179-180).

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music music

No. 212. “Ivan the Terrible,” Act II.
No. 212. "La Pskovitaine," 2me acte.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music

music


No. 213. “The Legend of the invisible city of Kitesh.”
No. 213. "Legend of the Invisible City of Kitéj."

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music music

music

music


No. 214. “The Legend of the invisible city of Kitesh.”
No. 214. "Legend of the Invisible City of Kitezh."

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music

music


No. 215. “The Golden Cockerel.”
No. 215. "The Golden Rooster."

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music

music


No. 216. “Snegourotchka” (p. 148).
No. 216. "Sniégourotchka" (p. 148).

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music

music


No. 217. “Russian Easter Fête.”
No. 217. "The Great Russian Easter."

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music music

No. 218. “The May Night” (p. 140).
No. 218. “The Night of May” (p. 140).

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music

music


No. 219. “The Legend of the invisible city of Kitesh.”
No. 219. "Legend of the Invisible City of Kitéj."

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music

music


No. 220. “The Legend of the invisible city of Kitesh.”
No. 220. "Legend of the Invisible City of Kitezh."

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music

music


No. 221. “The Legend of the invisible city of Kitesh.”
No. 221. "Legend of the Invisible City of Kitéj."

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music

music


No. 222. “Snegourotchka.”
No. 222. “Snegurochka.”

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music

music


No. 223. “Snegourotchka.”
No. 223. "Snegurochka."

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music

music


No. 224. “The Legend of the invisible city of Kitesh.”
No. 224. “Legend of the Invisible City of Kitezh.”

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music

music


No. 225. “Snegourotchka.”
No. 225. "Snegurochka."

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music

music


No. 226. “The Golden Cockerel.”
No. 226. "The Golden Rooster."

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music

music


No. 227. “Mlada,” Act II.
No. 227. "Mlada," 2me acte.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music

music


No. 228. “The Legend of Tsar Saltan.”
No. 228. "Legend of Tsar Saltan."

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music music

music

music


No. 229. “The Golden Cockerel” (p. 227).
No. 229. "The Golden Rooster" (p. 227).

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music music

No. 230. “Russian Easter Fête.”
No. 230. "The Great Russian Easter."

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music

music


No. 231. “The Legend of the invisible city of Kitesh.”
No. 231. "Legend of the Invisible City of Kitezh."

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music music

No. 232. “The Golden Cockerel” (p. 282).
No. 232. “The Golden Rooster” (p. 282).

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music

music


No. 233. “The Golden Cockerel” (p. 141).
No. 233. "The Golden Rooster" (p. 141).

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music

music


No. 234. “Sheherazade” (p. 61).
No. 234. "Shéhérazade" (p. 61).

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music

music


No. 235. “Snegourotchka” (p. 307).
No. 235. "Sniégourotchka" (p. 307).

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music

music


No. 236. “Snegourotchka.”
No. 236. „Sniégourotchka.“

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music

music


No. 237. “The Christmas Night” (p. 312).
No. 237. "Christmas Eve" (p. 312).

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music

music


No. 238. “The Golden Cockerel” (p. 19).
No. 238. "The Golden Rooster" (p. 19).

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music

music


No. 239. “Ivan the Terrible,” Act II.
No. 239. „La Pskovitaine,“ 2me acte.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music

music


No. 240. “The Tsar’s Bride.”
No. 240. "The Tsar's Bride."

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music

music


No. 241. “The Tsar’s Bride” (p. 210).
No. 241. "The Tsar's Bride" (p. 210).

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music

music


No. 242. “The Tsar’s Bride.”
No. 242. "The Tsar's Bride."

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music

music


No. 243. “The Tsar’s Bride.”
No. 243. "The Tsar's Bride."

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music

music


No. 244. “Snegourotchka.”
No. 244. "Snegurochka."

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music

music


No. 245. “Snegourotchka.”
No. 245. “Snegurochka.”

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music

music


No. 246. “Servilia.”
No. 246. "Servilia."

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music

music


No. 247. “The Tsar’s Bride.”
N° 247. "The Tsar's Bride."

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music

music


No. 248. “Russian Easter Fête.”
No. 248. "The Great Russian Easter."

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music

music

music

music


No. 249. “The Legend of the invisible city of Kitesh.”
No. 249. "Legend of the Invisible City of Kitezh."

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music

music


No. 250. “The Legend of the invisible city of Kitesh.”
No. 250. "Legend of the Invisible City of Kitéj."

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music

music


No. 251. “Spanish Capriccio.”
No. 251. "Capriccio Espagnol."

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music

music


No. 252. “Sadko.”
No. 252. "Sadko."

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music

music


No. 253. “The Legend of the invisible city of Kitesh.”
No. 253. "Legend of the Invisible City of Kitezh."

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music

music


No. 254. “The Tsar’s Bride” (p. 246-247).
No. 254. "The Tsar's Bride." (p. 246-247).

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music

music


No. 255. “Sheherazade,” 2nd movement.
No. 255. “Scheherazade,” 2me mouvement.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music

music


No. 256. “The Tsar’s Bride.”
No. 256. „The Tsar's Fiancée.“

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music

music


No. 257. “The Tsar’s Bride” (p. 186).
No. 257. "The Tsar's Bride" (p. 186).

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music

music


No. 258. “Mlada,” Act III.
No. 258. „Mlada,“ Act 3.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music music

music

music


No. 259. “Mlada,” Act III.
No. 259. „Mlada,“ 3me acte.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music music

music

music


No. 260. “Sadko.”
No. 260. "Sadko."

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music

music


No. 261. “Sadko.”
No. 261. “Sadko.”

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music

music


No. 262. “Antar.”
No. 262. „Antar.“

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music

music


No. 263. “The Golden Cockerel.”
No. 263. "The Golden Rooster."

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music

music


No. 264. “Pan Voyevoda,” introduction (p. 3).
No. 264. "Pan the Voivode," introduction (p. 3).

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music
music

music
music


No. 265. “The Legend of Tsar Saltan.”
No. 265. "Legend of Tsar Saltan."

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music

music


No. 266. “The Legend of Tsar Saltan.”
N° 266. "Legend of Tsar Saltan."

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music

music


No. 267. “The Legend of the invisible city of Kitesh” (p. 488).
No. 267. "Legend of the Invisible City of Kitezh" (p. 488).

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music

music


No. 268. “Kashtcheï the Immortal.”
No. 268. "Kachtchéï the Immortal."

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music

music


No. 269. “Kashtcheï the Immortal.”
N° 269. "Kachtchéï the Immortal."

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music music

No. 270. “Mlada” (p. 166).
N° 270. "Mlada" (p. 166).

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music

music


No. 271. “The Golden Cockerel.”
No. 271. "The Golden Rooster."

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music

music


No. 272. “The Legend of Tsar Saltan” (p. 179).
No. 272. "Legend of Tsar Saltan" (p. 179).

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music

music


No. 273. “The Legend of Tsar Saltan” (p. 269).
No. 273. "Legend of Tsar Saltan" (p. 269).

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music

music


No. 274. “The Legend of Tsar Saltan.”
N° 274. "Legend of Tsar Saltan."

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music

music


No. 275. “Pan Voyevoda.”
No. 275. "Pan the Voivode."

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music music

No. 276. “The Christmas Night” (p. 310).
No. 276. "Christmas Eve" (p. 310).

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music

music


No. 277. “Snegourotchka.”
No. 277. “Snegurochka.”

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music

music


No. 278. “Sadko.”
No. 278. "Sadko."

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music

music


No. 279. “Snegourotchka.”
No. 279. “Snegurochka.”

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music

music


No. 280. “The Tsar’s Bride.”
No. 280. "The Tsar's Bride."

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music music

No. 281. “Sadko” (p. 516).
No. 281. "Sadko" (p. 516).

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music

music


No. 282. “The Tsar’s Bride” (p. 361).
No. 282. "The Tsar's Bride" (p. 361).

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music

music


No. 283. “The Tsar’s Bride.”
No. 283. "The Tsar's Bride."

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music music
music music
music music

No. 284. “The Tsar’s Bride.”
No. 284. "The Tsar's Fiancée."

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music

music


No. 285. “The Golden Cockerel.”
No. 285. "The Golden Rooster."

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music music

No. 286. “The Tsar’s Bride.”
No. 286. "The Tsar's Bride."

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music music

No. 287. “Snegourotchka.”
No. 287. "Snegurochka."

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music music

No. 288. “The Tsar’s Bride.”
No. 288. "The Tsar's Bride."

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music music

music

music


No. 289. “Sadko.”
N° 289. "Sadko."

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music

music


No. 290. “Sadko” (p. 150).
No. 290. "Sadko" (p. 150).

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music
music

music
music


No. 291. “Sadko.”
N° 291. "Sadko."

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music music

No. 292a. “Sadko.”
N° 292a. "Sadko."

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music

music


No. 292b. “Sadko.”
No. 292b. "Sadko."

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music

music


No. 293. “The Tsar’s Bride” (p. 169).
No. 293. "The Tsar's Bride" (p. 169).

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music

music


No. 294. “Ivan the Terrible,” Act I (p. 111).
No. 294. "La Pskovitaine," 1st act (p. 111).

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music

music


No. 295. “Sadko.”
N° 295. "Sadko."

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music music

No. 296. “Ivan the Terrible,” Act II.
No. 296. "La Pskovitaine," 2me acte.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music music
music music

No. 297. “Sadko” (p. 157).
No. 297. “Sadko” (p. 157).

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music music

No. 298. “Snegourotchka.”
No. 298. "Snegurochka."

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music music

No. 299. “Mlada,” Act III.
No. 299. "Mlada," Act 3.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music music

No. 300. “Mlada.”
N° 300. "Mlada."

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music

music


No. 301. “The Legend of the invisible city of Kitesh.”
No. 301. "Legend of the Invisible City of Kitezh."

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music

music


No. 302. “Sadko.”
N° 302. "Sadko."

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music music

music

music


No. 303. “Sadko.” (p. 378).
N° 303. "Sadko." (p. 378).

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music music

No. 304. “Sadko.”
N° 304. "Sadko."

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music

music


No. 305. “The Legend of the invisible city of Kitesh.”
No. 305. "Legend of the Invisible City of Kitezh."

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music music

music

music


No. 306. “The Golden Cockerel” (p. 351).
No. 306. "Le Coq d'Or" (p. 351).

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music

music


No. 307. “Sadko” (p. 210).
No. 307. "Sadko" (p. 210).

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music

music


No. 308. “Sadko” (p. 226).
N° 308. “Sadko” (p. 226).

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music

music


No. 309. “Ivan the Terrible” (p. 116).
No. 309. “The Pskov Region” (p. 116).

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music

music


No. 310. “Ivan the Terrible” (p. 117).
No. 310. "La Pskovitaine" (p. 117).

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music

music


No. 311. “Sadko” (p. 441).
No. 311. "Sadko" (p. 441).

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music

music


No. 312. “Ivan the Terrible,” Act III (the end).
No. 312. „La Pskovitaine,“ 3me acte (fin).

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[Listen] [XML] [PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

music music

Appendix. Single tutti chords.
Appendix. Isolated agreements in all.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[PDF]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

NOTE. These diagrams are given in semibreves. They do not include percussion instruments of indeterminate sound or the human voice.

NOTE. These diagrams are provided in whole notes. They do not include percussion instruments with uncertain sounds or the human voice.

NOTA. Ces exemples sont donnés sous forme demi-schématique, en rondes. Ils ne comportent ni les instruments de percussion à sons indéterminés, ni les voix humaines.

NOTA. These examples are presented in a semi-schematic form, in round format. They do not include percussion instruments with undefined sounds, nor human voices.

Appendix I

Appendix I

Appendix II

Appendix II

Appendix III

Appendix III


Download ePUB

If you like this ebook, consider a donation!